04kvp8my

1 
2 
3 
4Prologue
5
6The Third Hero
7
8
9
10On this day, a black sea was once more pushing in from over the horizon. The identity of the black sea was a swarm of living beings. They were the enemies of humanity, the embodiment of evil that devoted themselves to the destruction of anything and everything. In other words, they were demons.
11
12
13
14The wasteland covered in dirt and a small amount of greenery was dyed by the black power clad around the demons. Like a piece of cloth as it slowly soaked in dye, they seeped ever forwards. In the northern part of the Alliance, standing atop a hill with an unbroken view at the south end of the Norfolk wastelands, the Alliance’s hero, Kuchiba Hatsumi, was gazing at this situation.
15
16
17
18Once in a while, a refreshing dry breeze would blow gently in from the north characteristic of the landscape. What was carried along with the wind though was a sensation that felt like it pierced and numbed one’s skin. The reason for this was certainly the thirst for blood mixed in with the demons’ impatience. It felt like the atmosphere was carrying desperation in the air from the sea of demons.
19
20
21
22Those demons were in an unfavourable position after the previous battle and were now cornered. After being abandoned by their other forces, they were now in an unrecoverable predicament. That’s why, to regain their honour, they were trying to bring about a definitive result by rushing in while gripped by the madness of inevitable death.
23
24
25
26Sharply sensing that the opportunity for battle was steadily approaching, Hatsumi looked behind her over her shoulder. Right behind here, as if hiding themselves within the forest, were the companions she made when she was summoned over as well as the soldiers of the Alliance. To her right was the martial artist from the Alliance country of Larsheem, Gaius Forvan. To her left was the female mage from the self governed states, Selphy Fittney. And right behind her, kneeling down like he was calmly meditating, was the swordsman who served as the prince of the Alliance’s sovereign state of Miazen, Weitzer Ryerzen.
27
28
29
30These three names were known far and wide across the three countries and they were all warriors of valour who possessed skills which did not bring shame to those names. Their capabilities were already well proven. Up until now they had engaged in battle with the demons
31 
32four times. Every time they had entrusted their backs to each other, and every time they cooperated perfectly.
33
34
35
36After nodding to the three of them as if signalling them, Gaius returned a hearty smile as he struck his chest, Selphy quietly nodded back, and Weitzer put on a devoted face as he always did like he fully understood. After confirming their determination one last time, Hatsumi leaped off the top of the hill.
37
38
39
40She spoke no words to signal the beginning. She spoke no words as a leader would to spur forth their men. However, there was no inadequacy in her actions. Cutting forwards straight towards the demons was nothing but swordsmen. Even without speaking, they followed her. As fellow followers of the sword, their wills were all as one. Thus, she ran down the hill without even looking behind her. She was plunging downwards head first. That slope that would normally make one feel uneasy was now a trifle before her body which received the divine protection from the hero summoning. Running at a tremendous speed, she traced the slope of the hill. The companions and soldiers behind her saw her as the vanguard and followed in her fervour. That was why there was not a single person present who felt uneasy, anxious or apprehensive.
41
42
43
44While maintaining her speed, she came down at the demon army spread out over the wastelands right into the centre of their formation. Having received an assault from an unexpected direction, their reaction was late and became chaotic.
45
46
47
48Kuchiba Hatsumi drew her sword. The weapon in her right hand was something she received from a dwarf blacksmith. Using materials that only appeared in stories, it was a rare beauty created using techniques also only found in stories, an uchigatana. It was a long mithril sword with a one hundred twenty centimetre long blade.
49
50
51
52With the blade which gave off a silver lustre and the talent Hatsumi had for using a sword, the demons before her were just like thin sheets of paper. As she brandished it, whether it be flesh or iron, she split them in two easily without feeling any resistance. No grease or blood even remained on her blade.
53
54
55
56She just had to swing it. By moving her body, her sword and arm were as one. Once she gave herself over to it there was no way she would ever lose. Facing the crowd of demons right in front of her who were rallying together in confusion, she swung her sword . The demon standing
57 
58before her was cleaved clean in two. And then following the flow of the strike, she rotated her body and sent the head of the demon next to it flying.
59
60
61
62Weitzer and Gaius swooped down on the demons on both her sides. The martial artist’s fist and the swordsman’s sword annihilated several of the demons. Soon after cutting down all the nearby demons, a battle cry was raised by many people. Though belated, the unit parted to the left and right. The swordsmen cut into the stretched out flank of the demons. The demons were completely divided. Seeing this happen, magic support came pouring down from the rear.
63
64
65
66The mage unit commanded by Selphy were dealing the finishing blow to the divided demons just as planned. Before long, the demons who had their formation completely destroyed were bitterly crushed just as they had planned by the skillful swordsmen. If the first strike went well, all that was left was to continue at their own pace.
67
68
69
70Perhaps because the demons’ formation had been destroyed or perhaps because of their individual strengths, they no longer cooperated as they fought. There was also the fact that they were a force gathered together with monsters, they struck back immediately each using only their own strength. Such grandstanding while fighting would prove to be a fatal mistake.
71
72
73
74That’s why, all that was left to do from here was to cut out the affected region and remove the pus. The power of unity and the existence of a hero stood firm like a rock. A short time later, a demon whose status was an order of magnitude higher than the other demons came before Hatsumi. It was the demon general. Holding a sword clad in mana in its hand, it was a skinny demon swordsman wearing an overcoat. If she remembered correctly, his name was Mauhario. Calling himself the ‘Violent Flickering Wind’, it seemed that he had beheaded many of the Alliance’s soldiers with his sword skills.
75
76
77
78“Hero of the Alliance!”
79
80
81
82What poured down as they met was a roar. It was a tremendous voice that one would not expect from his slender frame. Shaking the wastelands, it kicked up and blew away the sand in the area. Just from his voice, the movements of the Alliance soldiers became dull. It must have affected their spirits. As the demon’s spirit shot through their hearts, their movements surely faltered. The only ones who were unfazed by the roar were several of the commanders, Hatsumi
83 
84and her companions. In the brief moment after letting out a roar, Mauhario closed the distance to her in a flash. And then he let out a slash accompanied by a devilish storm.
85
86
87
88“ORAAAAAAAA!”
89
90
91
92“Seaah!”
93
94
95
96Matching this, Hatsumi swung her large sword. As her blade cut through the air, it made a sharp sound and repelled the incoming demon’s sword. As she did, Mauhario reopened the distance between them that he had closed in an instant. And then in the blink of an eye, he wrapped around to her left and brought his sword to task.
97
98
99
100Putting out her mithril sword to defend, the harsh sound of metal clashing against metal rang through the air. Keeping that up, the demon who was taller than Hatsumi pushed down on his blade and brought the fight into a deadlock. Her body only had the muscle strength of a weak woman’s body, but she was able to push back due to the power of the divine protection from the hero summoning.
101
102
103
104“Hero of the Alliance! Today will be the day I defeat you and offer your damn head to Nakshatra-sama!”
105
106
107
108“Tch… Too bad I don’t have any intention of dying here.”
109
110
111
112Finding his angry roar from close proximity to be rather annoying, Hatsumi slipped past both Mauhario and his sword and she pushed it to the side. And then as she went to slash at him, contrary to her expectations, having sensed the incoming danger, Mauhario broke away in the opposite direction.
113
114
115
116Mauhario corrected his stance at a place that the tip of her blade would definitely not be able to reach. His movements were terrifyingly fast to the point where they could not be grasped… This demon swordsman was the type whose primary strength was speed. He always stood at a distance where her blade could not reach. In an instant he could leap in, close the distance and strike. With this distance between them where only he could attack, thinking about it normally, Hatsumi would be at a disadvantage.
117 
118Even so, she would not complain about it. Lightly opening her stance, she pointed her left ankle to her right heel and lowered her body. Her sword was hidden behind her neck as she held it over her right shoulder. Along with the breeze in the air, she could feel the cold metal against her skin.
119
120
121
122She estimated there was about eight metres between her and the demon general who held his sword at the ready. The length of her blade was a little over one metre long. For that demon who specialized in speed and charging power, this was likely the ideal distance. Looking at her figure that was ready to attack at any moment, a scornful and joyous expression floated on Mauhario’s face.
123
124
125
126There was no mistaking that he judged that Hatsumi was gambling to launch herself towards him to bet on whether she would kill or be killed. That expression on his faced showed his confidence in his own victory at this sort of match… From her estimates, if she held out her blade, there was still over six metres to her opponent. It was a distance that her blade could never reach. However, this was a trivial problem for her. On the other hand, for the demon general who did not know this, it was a fatal problem.
127
128
129
130“DIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIE!”
131
132
133
134The demon general let out a ferocious and violent scream filled with fighting spirit. The sound wave which was like a mass of killing intent closed in like a forewarning, however Hatsumi’s heart was like perfectly still water. All information she received from the outside world had been degraded to trifling matters.
135
136
137
138Right at this moment, the howl filled with killing intent, the demon’s joy, the screams of the soldiers and her companions’ panicked voices all did not cause a single ripple in her heart. And then, the hand that she would play out was…
139
140
141
142―The Phantom Sword of the Kurikara Dharani, the Long Sword of the Morning Sun
143 
144And then, at the same time that she abruptly opened her eyes wide, she exhaled her fighting spirit and brandished the sword on her shoulder as if she intended to clear away every single demon on the other side.
145
146
147
148In the distance behind the demon general, one could hear the sound of the wind rumbling. Betraying the expectations of each and every being present, along with that swinging blade, the demon general’s lower half gruesomely tumbled over with tremendous speed. Rubbish, wind, his upper half and blood were blown away in a jumble in the opposite direction.
149
150
151
152Without even taking a single step forward, Mauhario tasted defeat. And then, all that was left was silence. Immediately following that was the cheers of joy raised by the soldiers. There was quite the number of them who were watching the demon’s defeat. However, the demons in their surroundings did not move. The reality that a demon higher ranking than themselves was defeated was thrust right before them, but first and foremost they were completely bewildered as to why he was defeated in that kind of situation.
153
154
155
156Having yet to actually die, while still lying on the ground, Mauhario pointed a surprised gaze at Hatsumi while spewing blood from his mouth.
157
158
159
160“Im…possible. The range of your sword was surely…”
161
162
163
164Yes, the tip of her sword never reached the demon general’s body. However, just as Hatsumi had thought to herself earlier, it was a trivial problem. Looking down coldly at the body of the demon general who would never get up again, she flicked her sword as if removing blood from it, and spoke.
165
166
167
168“―Despite being a swordsman what are you saying? A swordsman who can only cut things within their sword’s range is at most second rate right?”
169
170
171
172Her cold declaration would send shivers down the back of any she confronted. However without even being able to feel this sensation, the demon general perished.
173 
174 
175…	Eventually,  the rustling of demons and humans came to and end. It was the humans―the
176
177Alliance’s victory. The cheers of joy from swordsmen and mages alike could be heard all over.
178
179It was evidence that the fighting came to an end. A short time later, the wall of soldiers opened up, and a single young man walked out from them.
180
181
182
183He was dressed like a knight. It was the prince of the Alliance’s sovereign state of Miazen, one of the Seven Swords, Weitzer Ryerzen. He then knelt at Hatsumi’s feet.
184
185
186
187“It was a magnificent fighting style. Hero-dono.”
188
189
190
191“I thought I had told you to stop calling me a hero like that many times already. Weitzer.”
192
193
194
195Kuchiba Hatsumi let out a disconcerted breath after hearing the overly serious and stubborn young man’s flattery. However he did not pay her any mind and took her hand as he attempted to give her a kiss on the back of her hand. Perhaps it was some sort of ceremony. Hatsumi did not feel particularly bad about that action itself, but for some reason, today, she also pulled away her hand like she was running away. As Weitzer looked up at her, his clever expression became slightly disappointed.
196
197
198
199“Hero-dono…”
200
201
202
203“Like I was saying, Weitzer…”
204
205
206
207And then, from the opposite direction, Hatsumi’s companion, Selphy Fittney called out to them.
208
209
210
211“It can’t be helped right? Hatsumi is in fact a hero after all.”
212
213
214
215“Even Selphy…”
216
217
218
219“Even if you say that like its troublesome, you cannot distort reality.”
220 
221“Muuu…”
222
223
224
225As Selphy drew that conclusion in a taciturn tone, Hatsumi let out a groan. Selphy was wearing a pale green robe with a hood pulled over her eyes and truly looked like a mage. It seemed that under that hood, her stifled laughter had started to leak out. Hatsumi then noticed that at some point, a large shadow was standing behind Weitzer.
226
227
228
229“So you were rejected again today, Prince.”
230
231
232
233An awfully lively and loud voice came pouring down on Weitzer. The one standing behind him was a man who seemed to give off the image of a complete muscle man, Gaius Forvan. He slapped Weitzer’s shoulder with his hand that had an old scar carved into it. Hatsumi thought that even though they were companions, he should hold back a bit when interacting with a prince, but setting that aside, it seemed that he misinterpreted Weitzer’s flattery. Weitzer looked back at Gaius with a sharp gaze and bitterly narrowed his eyes.
234
235
236
237“… It’s not like I was particularly rejected.”
238
239
240
241“Hooou? From what I’ve seen, I think that’s always been the case though?”
242
243
244
245“Kuu…”
246
247
248
249As Gaius spoke like he was playing dumb, Weitzer’s eyes showed just a little bit of irritation.
250
251
252
253“I-It’s not like I hate Weitzer you know? It’s just that I’m not used to having that kind of thing done to me. Or rather than feeling like I’m not used to it…”
254
255
256
257“But you know? It certainly looked like the behaviour of someone who disliked it.”
258
259
260
261“Gaius, will you be quiet?―Hero-dono. It is because I genuinely respect you…”
262 
263“Both of you, don’t go troubling Hatsumi like that.”
264
265
266
267Selphy offered her candid opinion in a taciturn tone. However the two of them seemed to still have things they wanted to say. They both had a dissatisfied expression as they replied with a ‘Yes…’ and a ‘Yeeeeah.’
268
269
270
271“Well… At any rate, good work everyone.”
272
273
274
275Hatsumi raised her voice in appreciation to them. With those considerate words, she raised her hand telling them not to reply, and the three of them each pleasantly nodded.
276
277
278
279“But, it’s surprising that there weren’t as many as we thought there would be.”
280
281
282
283Hatsumi knit her brows as she was not quite satisfied. Selphy then replied to her.
284
285
286
287“That’s because only one of the three armies of demons showed up this time.”
288
289
290
291“Like I thought, the demon army we defeated just now was nothing but a sacrificial stone.”
292
293
294
295Right now, there were three demon armies assaulting the Alliance. They had just defeated one, but there was still two other demon armies left and their scale was exceptionally larger than the one they just fought.
296
297
298
299“But isn’t it fine? We got a good result out of today’s fight after all.”
300
301
302
303“The enemy Hero-dono defeated just now was a demon general. Asking for more military gains than that would simply be aiming too high.”
304
305
306
307“But…”
308 
309“Hatsumi, leave it at that. If you say any more than we would lose our positio n after having such a hard time until Hatsumi came along.”
310
311
312
313“Yes. Until you came along, a single demon army was enough to push back the Alliance army. The moment you stood on the battlefield, not only were we able to push them back, but we were even able to fight against the reinforcements that came after them. And today…”
314
315
316
317“We crushed one of those three armies and killed one of their generals. It was all because of Hero-dono’s power.”
318
319
320
321“Ah? All because of that? Then what about the ones I defeated?”
322
323
324
325“The fact that we were able to crush the demon army, that we were able to defeat the demon general and that Gaius defeated the demons is all thanks to Hero-dono.”
326
327
328
329Weitzer bluntly declared this before Gaius. Seeing that curt manner of speaking, Gaius’ eyes were filled with anger. Seeing that it was probably going to turn into another fight, Hatsumi let out a sigh and changed the subject.
330
331
332
333“Weitzer. We only won because we had prepared sufficient forces for the battle. It isn’t just all thanks to me right? Besides, the hard part is yet to come.”
334
335
336
337“… That’s right isn’t it.”
338
339
340
341The only one who spoke up in agreement was Selphy. The demons they defeated this time were led by a demon general who was the type who was confident in his own strength. Thus, he used his army by leaving it simply all too individual strength. Because they only attacked monotonously, he was a relatively easy opponent to deal with.
342
343
344
345After Hatsumi stood on the battlefield, they overturned their unfavourable situation and gained superiority over the demons. However, reinforcements arrived shortly after and brought the situation back to an equilibrium. The general leading the reinforcements was one who laid out proper plans and made fighting difficult. If it was not for those reinforcements, they would have
346 
347been able to retake their territory much earlier. Seeing Hatsumi make a difficult expression as she thought about it, Weitzer spoke to her with an expression on his face like that kind of thing was completely worthless.
348
349
350
351“As long as Hero-dono is here, something like a demon army is nothing to fear.”
352
353
354
355“That’s how it is. There’s also me too.”
356
357
358
359Gaius powerfully struck his chest as he brimmed with overconfidence as he always did. This time, not only Weitzer, but Selphy also pointed a sharp gaze towards him. In contrast to their high spirits, Hatsumi had a slightly gloomy expression on her face.
360
361
362
363“… Hey, what does everyone think I am?”
364
365
366
367And then as if she just remembered something…
368
369
370
371“Ah, you can’t reply by saying a hero okay?”
372
373
374
375The three of them then exchanged glances with each other, and then each gave her their own reply.
376
377
378
379“If not a hero, then an extraordinarily beautiful swordswoman right?”
380
381
382
383“As for race, a human woman would be about it.”
384
385
386
387After Gaius and Selphy gave their answers, Weitzer put his fist to his heart with an extremely serious expression and looked at Hatsumi.
388
389
390
391“Hero-dono, is our princess.”
392 
393“―Hee!?… Weitzer, that kind of thing is super embarrassing though.”
394
395
396
397“Hohooou! However, it doesn’t seem like you hated him saying that, little princeeeeess!”
398
399
400
401“Even Gaius!? Geez…”
402
403
404
405Having such embarrassing things said right to her face, Hatsumi’s face had become as red as the setting sun. However, she then immediately hung her head like she was somehow dispirited.
406
407
408
409―That was not what she had wanted to hear. Selphy got closer and knelt down, looking up at her eyes which shook with anxiety.
410
411
412
413“Does not having memories make you anxious after all?”
414
415
416
417“… Isn’t it obvious? I can only remember my name and sword skills you know? There’s no way I wouldn’t be anxious.”
418
419
420
421The hero summoned by the Alliance, Kuchiba Hatsumi, only had memories from the moment she was in the room she was summoned to… In other words, all memories of her life before she was a hero were missing. To sum it up, she had amnesia. She didn’t know what she had been doing up until this point, who she was or what she wanted to do. The only things she knew was that her own name was Kuchiba Hatsumi and the sword techniques that she used. Because of that, even now, the anxiety drove her to feel like her feet were not touching the ground. Gaius then walked up to her, and slapped her shoulder in a friendly manner.
422
423
424
425“We’re here for you. Right?”
426
427
428
429“That’s, true, but…”
430
431
432
433“Hero-dono. If you do not have memories, then it’s fine to just make them from hereon out, together with us.”
434 
435“Weitzer…”
436
437
438
439Even after receiving those kind words and Weitzer’s gentle smile, she could not get rid of her anxiety. Then, as if to make public the embarrassing secrets of another person, Gaius cupped both his hand around his mouth.
440
441
442
443“Ooooh, Weitzer’s corny speech has starteeeeed!”
444
445
446
447Weitzer stood behind him and quietly drew his sword from its sheathe. After glancing briefly at her companions who were acting happily in a moment of victory, Hatsumi looked up at the sky.
448
449
450
451“…”
452
453
454
455She had lost her memories. But once in a while, she would see a scene that she believed to take place before she came to this world in her dreams. It was always the same dream. There were many things that did not exist in this world, and the same person always appeared. Whenever she woke up, everything became vague and ambiguous, however this only fanned her anxiety more.
456
457
458
459It was something she must never forget, something extremely important. She just had that feeling scorching deep within her heart like a buried fire.
460 
461Chapter 1: To the Saadias Alliance
462
463―There is a clue regarding the hero summoning ritual in the Saadias Alliance.
464
465
466
467Suimei had found this information in the book Felmenia brought to him. And so, with Felmenia, Lefille and Liliana in tow, he left the capital city of the Nelferian Empire, Filas Philia, and was now on a journey to the northwest of the continent where the Saadias Alliance was situated. Right now, they were shaking about in a carriage headed towards the Alliance from the Empire. Though it wasn’t actually a horse drawn carriage. With large horns and long fur, a creature about the size of an elephant called a cowhorn was pulling the large carriage―but setting that aside.
468
469
470
471The modern magician, Yakagi Suimei was in a corner of a room in the cowhorn pulled vehicle lecturing Felmenia and Liliana about magic. He spread out papers he had prepared across the wooden floor of the carriage while Felmenia and Liliana quietly listened to him talk. On the other hand, having only begun learning magic and being a complete amateur, these kinds of talks were simply on a different dimension from what Lefille understood. She was on her own behind Suimei humming a song while polishing her sword.
472
473
474
475“―And that’s about it for that topic. Shall we move on to the next?”
476
477
478
479“Yes.”
480
481
482
483“It’s, alright.”
484
485
486
487After hearing a response from both Felmenia and Liliana,  Suimei moved on to the next topic.
488
489
490
491“So, what I’ll be talking about from here is liturgical techniques from my world’s magic and its practical use. Liturgy is a technique that takes the complex processes to use magic and simplifies them into simple actions and short chants. Moreover, it optimizes the processes and shortens the time it takes to use magic. It shortens long chants into abbreviated ones, takes chants which are hard to pronounce and changes them into gestures, replaces the need for difficult movements with a chant, among other similar things.”
492 
493After pausing briefly to take a breather, Suimei continued.
494
495
496
497“The magic that I use with the most frequency is an easy to understand magic which uses liturgy, my attack magic. By only snapping my fingers, the effect manifests.”
498
499
500
501“It’s that right?”
502
503
504
505As if to connect those words, Felmenia snapped her fingers. Following along, Suimei lightly snapped his fingers and sent the paper in his hand flying with a light shock.
506
507
508
509“Whenever I used it in this world, everyone was excessively surprised.”
510
511
512
513“In our world, magic is fundamentally something that is invoked by chanting a spell or keyword and requires the aid of the elements after all.”
514
515
516
517“Because if that is not performed, using magic so simply, completely opposes the principles of magic in this world, anyone would be surprised.”
518
519
520
521Having only touched upon magic that defied conventional wisdom, Liliana was still not used to new theories and knit her brows as she tilted her head to the side. Chants were something absolutely necessary. Being taught that this was unchangeable common knowledge, there was probably no way they could come up with something like liturgy.
522
523
524
525“Attack magic. Originally,  the effect was manifested after chanting the spell, but reciting the
526
527chant was replaced with the action of snapping my fingers, so after snapping my fingers, the
528
529spell which was brought out by a chant is called forth and the same effect can be pulled out.”
530
531
532
533The two of them were fluently writing the contents of what Suimei was talking about onto paper. After seeing that they finished writing, Suimei continued his explanation on liturgy.
534
535
536
537“By throwing away the waste, reducing the information and simplifying the necessary actions, magic becomes easier to use. Even in a situation where one is unable to speak or their actions
538 
539are limited, magic becomes possible to use. And this part is quite important, but magic with many processes can also have their activation time reduced.”
540
541
542
543“Suimei. How do you shorten it?”
544
545
546
547“For example, say you have a chant which requires five verses to invoke magic. The time it takes to chant five verses is the time needed to invoke the magic. But say we replace two of those verses with a gesture and the use of a magic item as we recite the chant―”
548
549
550
551“I see. The time to use the magic is reduced by two verses right?”
552
553
554
555“That’s right. Liturgy provides that kind of advantage except for circumstances where the actions you can take are limited.”
556
557
558
559Hearing this, Felmenia and Liliana both let out a “Hooou…” in admiration.
560
561
562
563“But Suimei-dono. Even if you shorten the time with liturgy, entropy still does not change right?”
564
565
566
567“Yeah. Exactly.”
568
569
570
571“Felmenia, what do you mean?”
572
573
574
575“Shortening time using liturgy is different from modern magic theory where the time is shortened by mixing together different magic systems. The action of chanting is only substituted for another action, which means that in essence, what is being done is the same.”
576
577
578
579“I see…”
580 
581Suimei had previously explained this to Felmenia and it seemed she did in fact properly understand it. It was not all that long ago that he began teaching her magic. Her ability to understand so quickly made him agree with her moniker as a genius mage.
582
583
584
585“Well that’s the basic structure of it, but let’s go back over two thousand years ago in my world. At that time, in a western region, it was popular to perform speeches before congress and the masses to fascinate the audience and persuade others. Politics were taken care of in this manner as they yearned to guide their society down a better path. It became an indispensable technique for these performances to skillfully control intonation to convince others they were speaking the truth during their speeches. There was another technique that was also important, do you know what it is?”
586
587
588
589“If it is about speaking, then it would be the ability to memorize the contents of the speech?”
590
591
592
593“Yes, you’re on the mark. To be specific, it’s the ability to correctly pull out the memorized contents from one’s head, mnemonics.”
594
595
596
597Magic and memorization. The two were unable to see the connection and were making faces like they didn’t really get it. Carefully taking that into consideration, Suimei continued his explanation.
598
599
600
601“For example, when you’re trying to memorize something, performing some other movement while doing so can make it easier to memorize. When you then perform a similar action you end up remembering what you had been memorizing at the time more easily. This kind of thing happens right?”
602
603
604
605“Yes. I’ve heard of this.”
606
607
608
609“Not being able to memorize something is usually attributed to having poor memory, but that does not necessarily mean that the brain does not remember it. People are able to learn things even when they are in an unconscious state right? Simply put, not being able to remember something only means one was unable to pull the information out of their head. In short, the actions I was talking about before are meant to support the brain and make pulling out that information easier.”
610 
611After pausing once more, Suimei returned to the original topic.
612
613
614
615“And so, mnemonics will end up developing as a technique to pull out memories and end up in a state where it can even be incorporated into magic. Well, to put it simply, performing an action will call forth your memories, that stored information, so in other words―”
616
617
618
619Felmenia continued from where Suimei left off.
620
621
622
623“If we hypothesize that the information stored in one’s head is the use of a magic spell, then not just with chanting, but with motion or gestures one would be able to draw out information about that magic, right?”
624
625
626
627“Yeah, that’s the way to think about it.”
628
629
630
631Suimei gave a very satisfied nod to Felmenia’s answer. Using the action used when memorizing the magic as a key, when one once more performs it properly, as if pulling that memory from within their head, they would be able to directly invoke the magic. After listening to this, Liliana made an expression like she was suffering.
632
633
634
635“It sounds like, an erratic story, to me.”
636
637
638
639“That certainly may be true. However, in the explanation just now I rushed from the theory straight to its established result. There was quite a lot of research in between to complete it.”
640
641
642
643“Muuu….”
644
645
646
647As Suimei explained further, Liliana groaned like she still wasn’t fully convinced. Certainly what he had told them, taken to the extreme, was that just be memorizing magic they would be able to use it. Liliana must have been stuck on the point that without ever putting it into practise, just recalling something meant that it would only come up within her own mind, there was no chance to convey it into the physical world.
648 
649“It seems that you’re still clinging onto the physical material. That kind of thing materializes due to phenomena using unnoticeable mysterious energy, mysterious vectors and mysterious laws. These are the ‘mysteries’ that we aim to dispel… Don’t worry about it, once you start touching on it, you’ll begin to understand gradually.”
650
651
652
653Persuading Liliana with those words, Suimei brought his lecture to an end.
654
655
656
657“So that’s how it is. This arrangement and replacement of mystical actions, the materialization of a magic circle, Notarikon, Temurah and Gematria among others, are techniques to produce the ritual oneself and then analogize it. This is called liturgical techniques, or in short, liturgy.”
658
659
660
661As Suimei finished his explanation, he asked if the two of them still needed more details.
662
663
664
665“Any questions?”
666
667
668
669Liliana then raised her hand.
670
671
672
673“Magic circles… The one Suimei uses, when a magic circle is suddenly drawn, I want to hear about it.”
674
675
676
677“Sorry, I’ll talk about that another time. It is better to have a firm understanding of liturgy before moving on to the materialization of a magic circle.”
678
679
680
681“That’s, regrettable.”
682
683
684
685Liliana seemed to be quite interested in that as she sulked.
686
687
688
689“That’s how it is, I prepared a fill in the blanks test. It has gaps on the main points of everything I talked about today except for liturgy.”
690 
691As Suimei handed them some paper, Felmenia looked at it with a doubtful face.
692
693
694
695“Suimei-dono. I think it is better to learn by practical use but… In this case, it would mean actually implementing liturgy…”
696
697
698
699“That may be so, but we can’t put a whole lot into practical use within this carriage right? To do that kind of thing we need a properly prepared location, I prepared this because it is convenient to do here.”
700
701
702
703“Well that is certainly…”
704
705
706
707Felmenia agreed, but she didn’t seem completely satisfied. Just as she said, just by doing this kind of test it didn’t really give them any proper sense for what they were learning.
708
709
710
711“I thought you would understand faster if you thoroughly remembered the details of the theo ry but… Teaching people is quite difficult huh.”
712
713
714
715As if something heavy was sitting atop his head, Suimei hung his head down like he was troubled. Because he had never officially taken on students before, he was not used to teaching others. There was more or less a single exception to this, but that one was able to use magic considerably beforehand and was more of an assistant who used peculiar magic. This was the first time he taught anything starting from the absolute foundations. As expected, he couldn’t escape having a hard time with it once in a while. Because of this, he had the two of them give him their opinions all the time though.
716
717
718
719“Roger that. I’ll think about something more in the line of practical use, so for now have a go at this.”
720
721
722
723“Understood.”
724
725
726
727“I feel like treating this pure white paper by just throwing it away, is a waste though…”
728 
729For quite a while now Suimei had been using the white sheets of paper quite liberally. Liliana lifted one up and frowned. In this world, pure white paper was quite valuable. Unlike the other world they had yet to have an industrial revolution. The machinery to create paper hadn’t been created and no mass production lines existed.
730
731
732
733(Is this also because of magic throwing its weight around…?)
734
735
736
737In the other world, when it came to materials to write magic circles on, rather than white paper, specially manufactured parchment was judged to be better and more valuable. But in this world dominated by magic culture, rather than the easy to mass produce white paper, that kind of parchment was possibly much more mainstream. Before long, Felmenia and Liliana started their fill in the blanks test. Suimei span around on his butt and faced Lefille.
738
739
740
741“Taking a short break?”
742
743
744
745“We finished off one level after all. How much longer do you think we’ll be in this vehicle?”
746
747
748
749“The fortress on the national border should be coming into sight soon, it shouldn’t be much longer.”
750
751
752
753“It’s been long. My ass hurts after sitting on a wooden floor for three days.”
754
755
756
757“Suimei-kun. That’s vulgar.”
758
759
760
761As Suimei made a sour face, Lefille put on a smile and flicked him lightly on the forehead.
762
763
764
765“Owowow… Anyways, even though we’re close to the border, why have we not seen anything resembling a mountain?”
766
767
768
769While rubbing his forehead, Suimei stuck his head out the window and looked towards their destination. Just as he had said, there was no mountain range or even a small hill in the direction they were going. In general, most national borders used a mountain range as a boundary. It was
770 
771typical to place the bordering fortress within a valley which broke up the mountain range. It was a necessity to make it difficult for neighbouring countries to invade them, but strangely enough, Suimei could not spot any mountain ranges. While Suimei basked in the wind showing signs of skepticism, Lefille showed him a refreshing smile like it was a trivial matter.
772
773
774
775“Beyond here there is a large fissure in the earth called the Valley which Peeks into Evil. This serves as the border between the Empire, and the Alliance and the self governed states.”
776
777
778
779“A fissure?”
780
781
782
783“In short it is a deep valley carved in the earth. It is said that it was created when the spirit who formed the counterpart of the Goddess’ servant Ishaktney lost its temper and tore open the earth.”
784
785
786
787“Hou…”
788
789
790
791Suimei let out a breath with great interest. These kinds of stories tended to spike his inquisitiveness. The image of something the scale of the large belt carved across Africa came into his mind.
792
793
794
795“At its deepest sections one is unable to see the bottom at all, so a bridge fortress was built at the shallowest section serving as the fortress at the national border.”
796
797
798
799“… Hm? Does that mean there’s only a single fortress?”
800
801
802
803“The bridge fortress belongs to the Alliance. The Empire’s fortress is basically enclosed within it. What we’ll be seeing is that.”
804
805
806
807Lefille gestured for a paper and pen from Suimei and then began drawing a picture to demonstrate. Across a black line which represented the fissure in the earth, she drew three bridges which crossed over it connected to a single fortress. As if to seal off the path leading out of it, the fortress had the shape of a semi-circle. After the two of them talked about it briefly, Lefille remembered something and changed the topic.
808 
809“Come to think of it, before we departed, we heard a rumour that the victims of the coma incident regained consciousness right?”
810
811
812
813“Aah, that? It would have been fine if they were put to sleep a little longer though.”
814
815
816
817Suimei made a bitter face as his plans were all thrown out of order. For him, he wanted the nobles who were victims of the coma incident to remain asleep until the memories of the incident became dim in the populace and they didn’t see it as a problem anymore. It would have been fine for them to be dead to the world.
818
819
820
821Though due to the fact that the citizens of the Imperial Capital had their perception of Liliana changed, this ended up not being an absolute necessity, but it would have been better to make sure they didn’t take any action. On the other hand, Lefille was looking at Suimei like he was someone really shady as he talked about the victims of the incident in a rather reprehensible manner.
822
823
824
825“… I think of it from time to time but, you are quite merciless, or rather cruel huh.”
826
827
828
829“Hm? I’m a magician you know? I’m not a respectable human being.”
830
831
832
833“Nevertheless, I don’t think that’s something you should be saying.”
834
835
836
837“Well, that may be so. But doing this kind of thing at this point in time, I’ll end up acting considerably selfish. You can tell from when I got Liliana pardoned right? At the end of the day, I’m the type of person who doesn’t care how some unrelated guy ends up groaning over my actions.”
838
839
840
841“Though wouldn’t you just make people angry if you unreasonably hurt them?”
842
843
844
845“I know that I’m being inconsistent. Well, that was more or less resolved before I came to this world. I believe that I’m well aware of what is born from the results of that inconsistency.”
846 
847“I see.”
848
849
850
851Suimei was gazing at Lefille like he resigned himself. Perhaps having grasped his sentiments, Lefille did not continue questioning him about it.
852
853
854
855“It’s about that time where I faced a major setback. That thing I touched on lightly after we defeated Rajas.”
856
857
858
859“Umu, I’m quite interested in it. I’d like you to tell me about it next time without fail.”
860
861
862
863“I’ll have to decline since I don’t even want to remember it.”
864
865
866
867“Fufufu.”
868
869
870
871Suimei was very puzzled seeing Lefille let out a light laugh with a smile. He then moved the conversation back to the original topic away from this talk filled with his weaknesses that he couldn’t possibly continue for his own dignity’s sake.
872
873
874
875“Well, the people of the Imperial Capital had their awareness changed, so Liliana should be fine anyways.”
876
877
878
879“Speaking of being fine, I wonder if Reiji-kun and the others are alright?”
880
881
882
883Lefille casually moved the topic onto Reiji and the others. They currently planned to stay in the Empire and ended up splitting up with Suimei, but…
884
885
886
887“Is there something wrong?”
888 
889“No, it’s just that they did end up raising a disturbance in the Imperial Capital. I just have apprehensions that they might be put at a disadvantage because of it.”
890
891
892
893Lefille’s concerns were natural. Suimei had Reiji and the others take a role in resolving the incident. It was quite the unreasonable role of stalling Graziella’s party. In the end it all turned out well, but taking into account that they got in the way of an investigation and ended up having a scuffle in the Imperial Capital, it was natural that feelings of anxiety would be born from the possibility that their position in the Empire may be perilous. However, Suimei, who put up the plan in the first place, was surprisingly making a carefree expression.
894
895
896
897“Suimei-kun?”
898
899
900
901“Yeah. That will somehow work out. Before we left I played out my hand after all.”
902
903
904
905“Did you do something?”
906
907
908
909“Well yeah. An eentsy-teensy simple thing.”
910
911
912
913Suimei was pressing and separating his thumb and index finger on one hand while making a very small crafty smile like a brat playing a prank.
914
915
916
917“I get it. If you’ve done something then there isn’t a problem.”
918
919
920
921Perhaps because she heard that Suimei had dealt with it, Lefille’s concerns were cleared away as she returned a relieved nod to his evil smile. Just like that the two of them amused themselves as they talked for a while when Felmenia raised her hand vigorously.
922
923
924
925“Suimei-dono! I’ve finished writing my answers!”
926
927
928
929“Oh, you’re already done?”
930 
931Looking at Felmenia’s appeal and her smile, Suimei drew nearer and received the paper from her.
932
933
934
935“Fumu fumu. Un. Well it’s filled in nicely. Liliana, how are you doing?”
936
937
938
939“Just, a little more.”
940
941
942
943As one would expect, it was still quite hard for Liliana who only just started to study his world’s magic. While wrinkling her brows, she was scuffling with the paper using her pen. Her figure while she was groaning with a ‘Muu…’ as she tried her best was somehow charming. On the other hand, after receiving well over a passing mark from Suimei, Felmenia made a grand smile as she started to appeal to him for something.
944
945
946
947“Suimei-dono! Suimei-dono!”
948
949
950
951“What is it?”
952
953
954
955“If you think I have done well, then please praise me!”
956
957
958
959“Ha? Heh?”
960
961
962
963While Suimei was completely bewildered, Felmenia was making an extremely cheerful face. If she sprouted dog ears and a tail, her ears would surely be pointed straight up and her tail would swing around as she was overflowing with vitality. As he sidled up to her like he was about to tease her, something suddenly pulled on the back of Suimei’s collar vigorously.
964
965
966
967“―Gueh.”
968
969
970
971A shriek without an ounce of cuteness escaped from Suimei’s mouth. The next thing he knew, Lefille, who was behind him, had grabbed the back of his collar and was gripping it tightly. Even though he didn’t actually do anything yet… As Suimei looked at Lefille implying this, she focused her gaze in Felmenia’s direction.
972 
973“Wh-what are you doing Lefille!? Are you trying to get in my way!?”
974
975
976
977“Yeah that’s right. Felmenia-jou, you’re clinging to Suimei-kun a little too much.”
978
979
980
981“Th-that’s not, particularly…”
982
983
984
985Felmenia was at a loss for words, Lefille then continued as if pushing in for an answer.
986
987
988
989“You can’t say that you haven’t been. You’ve been sticking to Suimei-kun at every single opportunity have you not?”
990
991
992
993“I-It’s not like I particularly have an ulterior motive!”
994
995
996
997“Even so, it’s not allowed. I can’t overlook it.”
998
999
1000
1001While the two talked about it, their gazes crashed against one another. As Suimei winced while looking at of their two faces, Felmenia suddenly began fluttering around her hands in a panic.
1002
1003
1004
1005“Just what is wrong with it!? When Lefille became small did you not also s pend a lot of time with Suimei-dono!? Besides, you were having a fun looking conversation with Suimei-dono just now!”
1006
1007
1008
1009“I-I was just genuinely talking to Suimei-kun about our plans from here on out! It was nothing more or less than that!”
1010
1011
1012
1013“Then for me it is also no more or less than that!”
1014
1015
1016
1017“You still can’t! Right now your wicked thoughts are completely transparent! Just get away already!”
1018 
1019“I w-i-l-l n-o-t!”
1020
1021
1022
1023In the middle of throwing her tantrum, Felmenia leaped into the air. Naturally the one she flew towards was not Lefille, but Suimei―
1024
1025
1026
1027“Menia, what are you!?”
1028
1029
1030
1031“What the!?”
1032
1033
1034
1035Suimei was completely flustered as Felmenia clung to him like she would absolutely not let go.
1036
1037
1038
1039“Suimei-dono! Please praise me!”
1040
1041
1042
1043“Felmenia-jou! You can receive praise without having to do this kind of thing right!? Stop that disgraceful behaviour!”
1044
1045
1046
1047Lefille pulled on the collar she was still holding and tried to tear Suimei away. On the other hand, Suimei, who was being whirled around being pulled on and climbed on, tried to mediate between the two of them, but…
1048
1049
1050
1051“C-calm down! Both of you just step ba…. Uuu!?”
1052
1053
1054
1055Because Felmenia was clinging on to him, her bountiful chest was pressing against him. Due to the unexpected soft sensation, Suimei became conscious of it and started to get flustered.
1056
1057
1058
1059“Wai, this is bad! Oi, Menia! This is bad right now! It’s become extremely bad so get away quickly!”
1060 
1061This was bad for Suimei as a teenage boy. However, being completely ignorant of this, Felmenia looked at him with teary eyes and sniffed up her runny nose.
1062
1063
1064
1065“Suimei-donoo~. Even Suimei-dono is saying that kind of thing~?”
1066
1067
1068
1069“Don’t grumble about it! What’s with you!? L-Lefi help me out h…”
1070
1071
1072
1073“If Felmenia-jou is going to resort to that method, then I can also…”
1074
1075
1076
1077“Wha, Lefille-san!? Why did it end up like this!?”
1078
1079
1080
1081Lefille pressed up against Suimei’s back with her hands on his shoulders and was completely glued to him. Being clung on to from both front and back, the three of them were now all bunched together.
1082
1083
1084
1085“Wai-, both of you!? It’s painful! Painful!!”
1086
1087
1088
1089Suimei was no longer able to endure it and yelled out, but the two of them weren’t listening to him at all as they held on to his body like their lives depended on it. Discerning that it was useless to try to talk to the two of them, he quickly resorted to appealing to someone else to escape this crisis.
1090
1091
1092
1093“Liliana! Save me!”
1094
1095
1096
1097Suimei earnestly appealed to her, but…
1098
1099
1100
1101“Suimei, that’s what is called ‘If you cut somebody, your body will be wet with blood.’”
1102
1103
1104
1105“What’s with that!?”
1106 
1107“It’s a proverb, from this world.”
1108
1109
1110
1111Suimei guessed it had the same meaning as getting one’s just desserts. However that’s all Liliana had to say as she ignored his plea. She was still focused on her paper and did not even look at him.
1112
1113
1114
1115“Oi, wai-, you’re not going to save me!?”
1116
1117“I’m still, busy with the test.”
1118
1119
1120
1121“No way, that won’t get affected by just helping me a little right!?”
1122
1123
1124
1125As Suimei kept hounding her, Liliana let out a deliberately loud exasperated sigh. And then…
1126
1127
1128
1129“Suimei. The moment Lefille returned to her original form, this should have been obvious. Not being able to deal with it despite this, is Suimei’s fault.”
1130
1131
1132
1133“How should this have been obvious!?”
1134
1135
1136
1137“That part of Suimei, is just like the Colonel…”
1138
1139
1140
1141In the end, Liliana criticized Suimei as she looked at him with a half closed eye. Meanwhile, Felmenia and Lefille’s battle was still continuing.
1142
1143
1144
1145“Suimei-dono!”
1146
1147
1148
1149“Suimei-kun!”
1150
1151
1152
1153“I got it! I got it so both of you calm down a little! If you keep causing a ruckus it’ll bother the other customers!”
1154 
1155…	In the end, Felmenia and Lefille did not calm down until they arrived at the fortress on the national border.
1156
1157
1158
1159★
1160
1161
1162
1163In the northwest of the continent where Suimei and the others were currently located, though the temperature was cold enough to be appropriate for winter, there wasn’t the dampness or dryness of the other seasons, so the climate was at a relative equilibrium and was quite calm. However, it was said that dragons lived in the craggy mountains and forests filled with black trees. There was quite a lot of land which was too harsh for people to live on, so compared to other countries, the amount of land untouched by human hands was relatively large.
1164
1165
1166
1167After disembarking from the cowhorn drawn vehicle in front of the national border, they crossed the bridge and without any problems, were let through the fortress on the Alliance’s side and were now visiting their first town of their first country in the Saadias Alliance.
1168
1169
1170
1171Clouds were scattered in the sky, it wasn’t quite a perfectly clear sky, but it was still nice to look at. It was the type of weather that was just good. The wind blowing around was cool despite it being the season in this world’s calendar where it should be quite hot, it was rather relaxing.
1172
1173
1174
1175The first alliance town they came across was unlike the Imperial Capital and the other towns in the Empire where houses were coloured based on section. Without any sort of colour coding, the buildings were vibrant.
1176
1177
1178
1179Even the shape of the buildings varied with triangular roofs, flat roofs and gabled roofs among others. Overall it gave the town a gentle atmosphere. The space between houses was also quite wide and there was a lot of greenery and trees planted between them. One could see the flat shaved stone which formed the pavement once in a while, but the amount of nature present was considerably large. This could also be attributed to the fact that they were still far from the centre of the country, but Suimei felt like the Alliance town gave off more of a pastoral feeling than a fantasy one.
1180 
1181
1182
1183
1184“So this is an Alliance town.”
1185 
1186Looking at the ornaments decorating the buildings and the town as well as at the people living out their lives, Suimei was somewhat moved. The Alliance town showed aspects that were different from Astel and Nelferia here and there. As if to add on to his impression, Liliana chimed in as well.
1187
1188
1189
1190“To be precise, it is a town of one of the Alliance countries, Grafille. The Alliance is unlike Astel, Nelferia and the self governed states in that it is made up of a gathering of five different countries.”
1191
1192
1193
1194“So this would be part of one of those confederate nations huh.”
1195
1196
1197
1198While talking about such things with Liliana, Suimei took a casual look to the side and spotted Felmenia looking around restlessly at their surroundings just as he was. Suimei couldn’t help but call out to his fellow comrade who was entranced by the appearance of the houses and the magic lamps hanging along the roads.
1199
1200
1201
1202“It seems this is also unusual for Menia right?”
1203
1204
1205
1206“Ah, yes. This is my first time in the Alliance, I was just a little curious… At any rate, the Alliance is quite different from Astel and Nelferia isn’t it?”
1207
1208
1209
1210Felmenia acted a little bashful like one of her embarrassing sides was spotted. Liliana then cut in and began explaining.
1211
1212
1213
1214“Since long ago, it was a trait of the people of the Alliance to live in harmony with nature and the local flora and fauna, so unlike the Empire, they don’t have many structures or products. But the Alliance feels somewhat relaxing, I like it.”
1215
1216
1217
1218Certainly, it seemed like a place where people preferred to be around nature. This also applied to Liliana who was stretching her arms widely while taking a deep breath, but the people of the town seemed like they were all relaxing as well. Suimei then looked at Lefille. She had a composed appearance that wasn’t all that different from her usual self.
1219 
1220“It doesn’t seem like this is the first time for Lefi huh.”
1221
1222
1223
1224“It’s because I’ve come to the Alliance before when I was still a child. This isn’t my first time here.”
1225
1226
1227
1228“So it hasn’t really changed since that time?”
1229
1230
1231
1232“Yeah. I believe that time flows at a carefree pace in places like the Alliance so there aren’t that many changes.”
1233
1234
1235
1236Lefille was talking as she lightly raised the brim of her wide hat. Perhaps she was feeling nostalgia from her previous visit. In her adult form, the same as ever, Suimei saw all her gestures as quite elegant. Lefille then dropped her gaze down towards Liliana.
1237
1238
1239
1240“Setting that aside, Liliana is quite knowledgeable about the Alliance.”
1241
1242
1243
1244“To memorize the state of affairs of neighbouring countries, is the duty of the Intelligence Branch. Moreover, I infiltrated it before with the Colonel.”
1245
1246
1247
1248“That is to say, secret intelligence activities?”
1249
1250
1251
1252Liliana gave a nod to Felmenia’s question. It seemed that due to her time in the army she had quite a lot of experience. With Liliana’s magic abilities, there were many things they could accomplish after all. Despite being rather young, she was a girl who had survived through quite the number of scenes of carnage.
1253
1254
1255
1256Suimei and the others continued to talk about the Alliance as they walked down the streets. Suddenly, off the side of the stone pavement, they could hear some kind of speech being given in a loud voice. Turning their gaze towards it, they could see two men in white religious garments complaining to an audience about the Goddess’ name.
1257 
1258“Oh children of man born in this world! Now is the time to throw away your faith in Alshuna!”
1259
1260
1261
1262“Precisely now that the demons are approaching, everybody must unite not only in front of the menace closing in before our eyes, but also to release ourselves from all the fetters which bind us!”
1263
1264
1265
1266The two men in religious garments were giving a speech while alternating between each other skillfully. They were making grand gestures and had quite the sense of presence. However, there weren’t many people stopping to listen, the crowd at the side of the street was quite sparse. It was probably because the contents of their speech showed contempt for the Goddess Alshuna who had the deepest following in this world. Most people likely saw them as shady as they glanced at them and walked by.
1267
1268
1269
1270“… What’s with that?”
1271
1272
1273
1274Suimei stopped and made an odd face as he tilted his head to the side. Following up on that, Felmenia and Lefille also looked at them with a puzzled expression.
1275
1276
1277
1278“I wonder… It is the first time I’ve seen that kind of thing.”
1279
1280
1281
1282“Same for me. Good grief, to think that they would criticize the Goddess in this kind of public place… To do so upon the land blessed by the Goddess is simply outrageous.”
1283
1284
1285
1286Lefille was seething. She must have taken great offence. Though the majority of the people present likely shared her mental state in their minds. Faith in the Goddess Alshuna and the teachings of the Salvation Church served as a foundation for the people of this world after all. However, thinking of it like that, Suimei thought that people giving out this kind of speech in such a public place wouldn’t be possible―
1287
1288
1289
1290Liliana then narrowed her sleepy left eye even further as she gazed at them.
1291 
1292
1293
1294
1295“That’s, the anti-goddess religious organization.”
1296 
1297“Anti-goddess religious organization?”
1298
1299
1300
1301“It’s a religious group that has been gaining followers in the five Alliance countries as well as the self governed states. Their fundamental teachings largely emulate the teaching of the Salvation Church, but they adopt the principle that freeing themselves from the divine protection of the Goddess will allow the seed known as humanity to flourish, so they urge the people to call off their belief in the Goddess. They largely criticize the widespread use of magic and the oracles.”
1302
1303
1304
1305“For this world where magic civilization is mainstream, you’d think that kind of thing would get weeded out right away though.”
1306
1307
1308
1309“It seems that there are actions being taken with regards to that. I hear that once in a while they end up in skirmishes with the believers of the Salvation Church. However, they are still unable to sever the enrolment of new members.”
1310
1311
1312
1313“Fuu…?”
1314
1315
1316
1317It seemed that just by opposing the system, the organization had just that much more of an attractive lustre to it. Iconoclast-like people who derived a sense of purpose out of being part of a large, powerful crowd acting as they pleased against the status -quo came out everywhere one goes. There were also nations which created such organizations to harass enemy nations, so it wasn’t completely baffling to Suimei, but taking into consideration the status -quo of this world which revolved around the Goddess, it was inevitable that carelessness would bring them in opposition to pretty much every country in the world. That was probably why this kind of organization came out after the chaos of the demons invading had started―
1318
1319
1320
1321“The Goddess is not protecting us! For her own benefit! To guarantee her own interests! She is only pretending to protect the world!”
1322
1323
1324
1325“The words of the Goddess are a poison which corrodes humanity! If you listen to her words blindly as you are now, humanity will not be able to flourish anymore and remain the slaves of
1326 
1327the Goddess for all of eternity! Therefore, now is the time that humanity must flee from atop the Goddess’ palm!”
1328
1329
1330
1331Suimei was still looking at the two of them making their speech in a strong tone while closely scrutinizing them.
1332
1333
1334
1335“… They’re not denying the Goddess’ existence but saying to call off the belief in her. Since the existence of magic proves the existence of the Goddess, it probably ended up like this.”
1336
1337
1338
1339However, this kind of thing was occasionally used to prop up the existence of another god by passing down teachings that just sounded good. To pull down the belief in a one god by raising up a belief in another organization, it was faster and easier to just create another god.
1340
1341
1342
1343But from what Suimei could hear, they weren’t really urging people to change their stance on the teachings they were already following, so he couldn’t tell what kind of benefit they were trying to get out of this. All he could feel was that those words, ‘we cannot believe in the Goddess,’ and ‘we must run away,’ held quite the sense of reality.
1344
1345
1346
1347“Suimei-dono? Is something the matter?”
1348
1349
1350
1351“No, it’s nothing. So? What should we do from… Well there’s one thing to do before saying that. Shall we do something about lunch first?”
1352
1353
1354
1355Liliana, Felmenia and Lefille agreed with Suimei’s proposition.
1356
1357
1358
1359“I am also, hungry.”
1360
1361
1362
1363“Then where shall we go…”
1364
1365
1366
1367“It’s right in the middle of lunchtime so everywhere must be crowded. Shall we just look around that area and pick one at random?”
1368 
1369The three others nodded to Lefille’s suggestion to just find a place at random. After splitting up into groups to look around at the local restaurants, they fortunately chanced on a place with vacant seats and the four of them went in after Lefille. Just as they saw from the outside, there seemed to be seats available, and they were guided to a table that was a little large for the four of them.
1370
1371
1372
1373At a glance it looked like a regular restaurant largely made of wood that one could find anywhere. But looking closely there were empty barrels everywhere. The tables and chairs were made out of repurposed barrels and the magic lamps were also made out of empty bottles. It was quite the elaborate interior design that wouldn’t be outdone by even the modern world.
1374
1375
1376
1377They eventually asked for whatever the waiter who came to take their order recommended, and before long the food was brought over to them.
1378
1379
1380
1381…	A little while later, Suimei and the others were relishing their food and taking a short break as they had some water while casually looking around at the other seats. Due to it being lunchtime, the restaurant was dreadfully packed with a whole lot of commotion going around as
1382
1383the crowd continued to jam in. Suimei noticed that those energetic customers all had a common characteristic.
1384
1385
1386
1387“As expected of a place called the country of swords, there aren’t many mages huh…”
1388
1389
1390
1391From what he could see, even those who didn’t appear to be swordsmen or warriors also had a sword at their waist. In comparison, the ratio of mages to swordsmen in the Empire was much higher. Over there it was somewhere around five or six out of ten people who were mages. But here it was maybe two or three out of ten. After Suimei expressed his thoughts as he looked at their surroundings, Lefille and Felmenia responded to him.
1392
1393
1394
1395“Compared to other countries, the Alliance is a culture that respects swords greatly. Though they weren’t summoned heroes, there is a history of hero swordsmen who liberated the lands in this area from the demons for the sake of the people.”
1396 
1397“To add on to that. The Alliance and the self governed states treat social status a little differently from Astel and the Empire. Rather than the important officials of a town, the swordsmen have a much higher social status and position.”
1398
1399
1400
1401“Hoou, so as long as one holds a sword they’ll receive favourable treatment?”
1402
1403
1404
1405“No, that is not quite the case. To name yourself a swordsman in the Alliance you need proper authorization to do so. You can’t call yourself a swordsman until you receive permission from the government of one of the five Alliance countries or from the Twilight Pavilion.”
1406
1407
1408
1409“So in short, right now Lefille can’t call herself a swordswoman.”
1410
1411
1412
1413“That’s how it is. If I did so here it would have to be self-proclaimed.”
1414
1415
1416
1417Suimei thought it didn’t really mean anything to someone who used a sword to say they were self-proclaimed, but Lefille made a somewhat self-deprecating smile. As she did, Liliana took a bite out of a sweet pastry larger than her own face, pushed it into her cheeks, and began explaining while slowly chewing it down.
1418
1419
1420
1421“Even so, in the Alliance, just by holding a sword, it is certain, you get better treatment.”
1422
1423
1424
1425“How so specifically?”
1426
1427
1428
1429“Ha~mu. Your priority, goes up. Because there is quite the number, of services in this country, when they are in a hurry, the public agencies will see you favourably, without asking questions.”
1430
1431
1432
1433“Well that’s quite wonderful huh…”
1434
1435
1436
1437“It doesn’t mean, it applies, to absolutely everyone, though. Ha~mu ha~mu.”
1438 
1439Even so, it was quite the thing to have priority just by holding a sword. After Liliana finished talking while entranced with the sweet pastry pressed against her cheeks, Lefille cut into the conversation.
1440
1441
1442
1443“So taking that into account for our plans from now on, shall we go to the Alliance’s sovereign state Miazen first?”
1444
1445
1446
1447“To the sovereign state?”
1448
1449
1450
1451“The guild master of the Twilight Pavilion in the capital city there is an acquaintance of my father. If we rely on them as an intermediary, we should be able to arrange all sorts of things including the authorization to be called a swordsman.”
1452
1453
1454
1455“Ha~mu. That, sounds good.”
1456
1457
1458
1459“It is said that if you don’t have a swordsman as a companion while walking around the Alliance, you should go hire one. I also agree with Lefille.”
1460
1461
1462
1463“Well then, the investigation will have to wait until after that…”
1464
1465
1466
1467Suimei talked as he brought some more food to his mouth. It was certainly true that he was in a hurry to return to his world, but it wasn’t to the extent where he would be negligent of other matters. If he was to progress forwards, it was better to have an absolutely firm foothold. While talking some more and relishing their food, a waitress approached their table with a troubled expression on her face. She was a fair bit older than the other waitresses and had quite the good physique. If she were wearing an apron she would look exactly like the old lady running the local lunch shop. She was probably the proprietress of this establishment.
1468
1469
1470
1471“Could I bother you for a minute?”
1472
1473
1474
1475“What’s the matter?”
1476 
1477As Suimei asked, the woman let out a weak laugh and pointed towards the entrance.
1478
1479
1480
1481“I’m sorry, but would you mind sharing your table with that person over there?”
1482
1483
1484
1485The one standing where the proprietress was pointing was a tall dark-skinned man. He was wearing an overcoat to protect himself from sand which hid the characteristics of his body, but his arms that came out of the overcoat were sinewy and thick. Suimei could guess that they were well tempered. He had long black hair and a peculiar embroidered bandana on his forehead. He had a scar running across his face, but rather than dangerous, he had a virile slender face which gave off a somehow sociable impression. The dark-skinned man was going ‘Aah…’ with a troubled voice, but he pointed a pleasant smile towards Suimei. So that the atmosphere wouldn’t worsen, Lefille replied as their representative.
1486
1487
1488
1489“Aah, we don’t mind.”
1490
1491
1492
1493“Sorry about that…”
1494
1495
1496
1497The proprietress apologized meekly and then in a complete turn, she fired out a vigorous voice to the kitchen informing them that there was one more customer. The younger waitresses then came out with a seat and water. Opening up a space beside Suimei, the waitress set down the seat quickly and the man settled down in it.
1498
1499
1500
1501“Aaah, sorry about coming in as you were getting excited~! After coming to this town I wanted to eat the chef’s recommendation here no matter what!”
1502
1503
1504
1505Slapping the back of his own head, the man let out a hearty laugh. He didn’t give off a bad impression just from his appearance, but just as expected he seemed to have quite the sociable character. He didn’t seem timid in the least and his cheerful smile was quite pleasant. The man then unexpectedly let out a timid laugh.
1506
1507
1508
1509“Ah, but did I maybe do something bad to you lad?”
1510 
1511
1512
1513
1514“… Hm? To me?”
1515 
1516Suimei didn’t understand what he was talking about and cocked his head to the side. The man then suddenly put his thick arm around the back of Suimei’s neck and joined shoulders like he intended to talk in secret.
1517
1518
1519
1520(No, I mean another man just intruded on your meal with these beauties you know? Well, one of them is just a tiny girl, but aren’t I completely being an extra wheel here?)
1521
1522
1523
1524(Ha? N-no, I don’t particularly think that you know!? Besides, those girls are just my companions…)
1525
1526
1527
1528(…)
1529
1530
1531
1532The man let go and made an astonished face while staring at Suimei who was making excuses in a fluster. Having no idea why he was being looked at like he was something strange, Suimei spoke up with a puzzled expression.
1533
1534
1535
1536“What is it?”
1537
1538
1539
1540“… Nothing, I get it. You’re a virgin right?”
1541
1542
1543
1544“HAA!?”
1545
1546
1547
1548“No, like I said, you’re a virgin right?”
1549
1550
1551
1552“Wh-what the hell are you saying after just meeting someone!?”
1553
1554
1555
1556Suimei bolted out of his seat as he yelled in a fluster. The man was slightly taken aback by his vigour.
1557 
1558“Aah, sorry sorry. My honesty is my redeeming feature you see. I have a habit of saying exactly what I’m thinking.”
1559
1560
1561
1562“That kind of habit is too much of an annoyance!!…. Ah.”
1563
1564
1565
1566Suimei then realized that what he was saying was just proof that he was in fact a virgin.
1567
1568
1569
1570“Aah, I see. As expected huh.”
1571
1572
1573
1574“As expected my ass…”
1575
1576
1577
1578Suimei writhed in agony from the man’s stupidly sympathetic voice. After using all his energy yelling, he let out a long breath and looked around at his surroundings as he remained on edge. He didn’t know if Liliana was even listening as she was sitting beside him while completely focused on her sweet pastry. On the other hand when he looked at Lefille, she just dodged his gaze. As for Felmenia, she was staring at Suimei fixedly.
1579
1580
1581
1582“… Suimei-dono is, a virgin.”
1583
1584
1585
1586“I-is that a bad thing!?”
1587
1588
1589
1590“Ah, no, it isn’t particularly bad! Absolutely, completely, eheheh…”
1591
1592
1593
1594Suimei thought she was trying to deceive him by laughing as she somehow seemed delighted.
1595As Suimei was beginning to boil and returned his gaze elsewhere, he met Lefille’s eyes.
1596
1597
1598
1599“Uh.”
1600
1601
1602
1603“Ah.”
1604 
1605Their eyes met, and the both of them only let out a single sound. Suimei and Lefille both stiffened up in this strange atmosphere. Eventually, as if to wipe away the difficult atmosphere, Lefille cleared her throat with a slightly red face before talking.
1606
1607
1608
1609“No, un. I think it’s a good thing that Suimei-kun is a virgin.”
1610
1611
1612
1613“What’s good about it dammit…”
1614
1615
1616
1617While still standing up, Suimei hung his head in shock. His secret (?) was revealed to everyone and he was filled with despair from the embarrassment. Sensing that the atmosphere around Suimei was stagnating, Felmenia, intending to soothe him but probably just adding oil to the flames, called out to Liliana.
1618
1619
1620
1621“H-hey, Liliana,  say something to Suimei-dono too.”
1622
1623
1624
1625It was obvious going further with this conversation would only drive Suimei deeper into desperation, it was a terrible blunder on his part to let it out. Realizing that Felmenia was calling her, Liliana looked towards Suimei and tugged lightly on his sleeve. And then―
1626
1627
1628
1629“Suimei. Even if you’re a virgin, it isn’t that embarrassing you know?”
1630
1631
1632
1633“Fuguuu―”
1634
1635
1636
1637Before her powerful words, Suimei crumbled to his knees. Hearing such an innocent girl
1638
1639encourage him in such an innocent way had quite the dramatic destructive power on him. On
1640
1641the other hand, the one who dealt the final blow to Suimei, returned to the conquest of her
1642
1643enormous pastry diligently.  And then, all that was left was an air of pity hanging over Suimei’s
1644head.
1645
1646
1647
1648“… So I’m a virgin dammit. I don’t have any experience with girls dammit. None at all dammit. What do you want dammit, what’s wrong with that everyone just goes virgin virgin likevirginsaresomethingtobehatedImeantherearen’tthatmanyguysmyagewithexperienceanyways sowhat’s
1649 
1650wrongwiththatevenI’mlivingmylifethebestIcansodon’tscrewwithmeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee e…”
1651
1652
1653
1654Suimei had tumbled into the abyss of his mind as he began mumbling to himself. Unable to just watch that pitiful man, the ringleader, the dark-skinned man, took on a shameless attitude as he tried to cheer Suimei up.
1655
1656
1657
1658“… Well umm. Cheer up lad, you’re still young. Life is just starting.”
1659
1660
1661
1662“Shut up you damn ringleader…”
1663
1664
1665
1666The man’s gaze faltered as he heard Suimei voice out his resentment. And then like he suddenly realized something, he clapped his hands together.
1667
1668
1669
1670“Oops, I haven’t introduced myself yet huh? My name is Gaius Forvan. I’m a martial arts instructor in Larsheem.”
1671
1672
1673
1674After his introduction, Suimei and the others also named themselves. Felmenia and Liliana gave out fake names while Lefille named herself normally. Though there was one among them who was in low tension acting quite slovenly, it didn’t really need to be said who that was. To make up for the one who didn’t want to participate in any more conversation, Felmenia spoke up.
1675
1676
1677
1678“Speaking of Larsheem, that’s a country in the northern part of the Alliance, but why are you in this town?”
1679
1680
1681
1682“I had a job to do in the area, right now I’m in the middle of returning to Miazen.”
1683
1684
1685
1686“To Miazen?”
1687
1688
1689
1690“That’s where my current workplace is.”
1691 
1692“Is that so? Right now, our current destination is also Miazen.”
1693
1694
1695
1696“Hoou! That’s quite the coincidence.”
1697
1698
1699
1700Gaius was happily laughing at the unexpected coincidence. But he quickly stopped smiling and made a troubled expression as he gripped his jaw.
1701
1702
1703
1704“But you guys sure are an unusual group huh.”
1705
1706
1707
1708“We’re not, spies, from another country, you know?”
1709
1710
1711
1712Taking a short break from eating her pastry, Liliana pouted as she spoke hypocritically. Gaius returned her a laugh like he was in agreement.
1713
1714
1715
1716“I can tell that much from looking. I mean it’s a virgin lad accompanied by a bunch of women right?”
1717
1718
1719
1720“You’re still saying crap like that…”
1721
1722
1723
1724Hearing Gaius pull back out the topic of his virginity, Suimei let out a low voice like he was cursing him. However, it seemed that Gaius was unaware that one among them was actually a former spy. Lefille then questioned Gaius.
1725
1726
1727
1728“Then, why are we unusual?”
1729
1730
1731
1732“Well that’s cause your garments are all over the place. There’s two of you wearing clothes from Astel, and a little girl wearing the frilly clothing that is popular right now in the Empire. And, Lefille right? You’re from Noshias right? It’s a curious combination. Well it might just be that you all just know each other, but it’s also curious that you all came all the way out to the Alliance.”
1733 
1734It seemed that this man named Gaius was not just a simple hearty person. Suimei did not overlook that his eyes had sharpened for an instant while explaining his curiosity. Having finished making his point, Lefille continued to question him.
1735
1736
1737
1738“Why do you think it is strange for us to come to the Alliance at this time?”
1739
1740
1741
1742“Well, that’s cause the northern part of the Alliance has become the site of a bloody battle with the demons. It’s not the kind of situation where you just come sightseeing quietly right?”
1743
1744
1745
1746He certainly had a point, there weren’t many people who would come sightseeing in a region where the danger of having demons marching on the capital could occur at any time. Lefille then replied with a somewhat meek expression.
1747
1748
1749
1750“I have an acquaintance in the Alliance. We’re headed to go meet them.”
1751
1752
1753
1754“Hoou, is that so? If that’s the case, then it makes sense.”
1755
1756
1757
1758Suimei finally recovered and reclined in his chair and folded his arms.
1759
1760
1761
1762“But still, a battleground huh?”
1763
1764
1765
1766“I believe I heard the demon army was forced back right?”
1767
1768
1769
1770“Damn right! The hero summoned by the Alliance you hear!? She just chopped up the demon general! It was quite the magnificent view.”
1771
1772
1773
1774As Felmenia looked at him while asking, Gaius slapped his chest and replied. It was as if he was bragging about his own reliability. But seeing him act like that, Suimei knit his brows and questioned him.
1775 
1776
1777
1778
1779“A magnificent view you say, did you see it?”
1780 
1781“Fuufuufuu, what is there to hide? My glorious self was just recently fighting the demons alongside Hero-sama you hear?”
1782
1783
1784
1785As Gaius revealed this full of pride, Suimei looked at him like his story was fishy.
1786
1787
1788
1789“Is it that old man? Are you a day-dreamer? That’s quite disappointing.”
1790
1791
1792
1793“I’m not! It’s the truth I say!”
1794
1795
1796
1797“Really?”
1798
1799
1800
1801Suimei shrugged his shoulders like he was poking fun at Gaius, who then fired off a turbulent voice while laughing.
1802
1803
1804
1805“Fufufufufu… and so, are you saying that I’m some sort of small fry?”
1806
1807
1808
1809“I’m lying I’m lying it’s just a joke. I can tell from the muscles on your body that I would die instantly if you hit me.”
1810
1811
1812
1813“That’s right! Aren’t muscles great!?”
1814
1815
1816
1817Setting aside whether or not they were great, Suimei could tell that the martial artist in front of him was quite skilled. He couldn’t tell specifically, but he gave off the atmosphere of a strong person. Gaius then suddenly went from his high spirited tales of heroics to letting out a complaint as he sighed.
1818
1819
1820
1821“Well, thanks to that most of the army moved northwards.”
1822
1823
1824
1825“Is something wrong with that?”
1826 
1827“Well yeah. All our forces are up there facing the demons you know?”
1828
1829
1830
1831Suimei still didn’t get what was wrong as he tilted his head to the side. Liliana then nonchalantly began explaining.
1832
1833
1834
1835“The defence against the Empire, is thin. He likely has apprehensions on that front.”
1836
1837
1838
1839“That’s how it is. The little lady is quite well-behaved. Want me to pet you?”
1840
1841
1842
1843“Please don’t. I’ll sue.”
1844
1845
1846
1847Liliana did not seem to like being treated like a child by Gaius, she closed her eye and stuck out her tongue, then turned away from him.
1848
1849
1850
1851“Is the relationship between the Alliance and the Empire stormy?”
1852
1853
1854
1855“You don’t know that it isn’t very good? You sure are ignorant of the world huh. The Empire openly cooperates with Astel and the self governed states, but when it comes to the Alliance they are just treated as a neighbour you know? From what I’ve heard, the recent Empire has even been lunging at allied nations.”
1856
1857
1858
1859“Mu…”
1860
1861
1862
1863Gaius was speaking in astonishment, but it didn’t really click with Suimei. In truth, he was fairly disinterested in the matters of this world. He had no reason to get serious about it and deny them. Liliana then brought herself close to Suimei’s ear.
1864
1865
1866
1867(It’s, deceptive manoeuvring. Lately the Empire, has been distributing rumours of non-existent military expansion, to keep neighbouring countries, in check.)
1868 
1869(I see…)
1870
1871
1872
1873It was probably something she learned during her time in the Imperial Army’s intelligence branch. But if that was the case, Suimei couldn’t really tell why they were spreading deceptive information. Intentionally deteriorating their image outside the country would cause hostility to build up towards them from new directions which would cause depression within the country. This usually ended up causing animosity towards the government. Furthermore, not only the country they were antagonizing, but even their neighbours would start keeping an eye on them. All this at a time where demons were invading as well…
1874
1875
1876
1877Suddenly, Gaius regained his cheerfulness.
1878
1879
1880
1881“Well there’s a bunch of serious issues, but in our ranks we have both me and Hero -sama. There’s no problem.”
1882
1883
1884
1885He was probably making this declaration to wipe away the gloomy mood that he created.
1886
1887
1888
1889“The hero huh…”
1890
1891
1892
1893“And the glorious me.”
1894
1895
1896
1897“So what kind of guy is this hero?”
1898
1899
1900
1901“Don’t just ignore me… Dammit. Hero-sama who was summoned by the Alliance is, believe it or not, a tremendously beautiful swordswoman.”
1902
1903
1904
1905As Gauis boasted full of pride, Lefille spoke up next.
1906
1907
1908
1909“That is to say the hero summoned by the Alliance is a woman right?”
1910 
1911“Yeah. You’re also quite the beauty, but she’s a woman whose beauty can be compared to yours… Well, she’s still a little immature so she falls out of my strike zone though.”
1912
1913
1914
1915“We’re not asking about your taste.”
1916
1917
1918
1919As Suimei quipped at him, Gauis looked at him in astonishment.
1920
1921
1922
1923“… If you keep refusing to take part in this kind of conversation, you’ll be a virgin for life you know?”
1924
1925
1926
1927“You’re still saying that dammit!?”
1928
1929
1930
1931Suimei let out a cry as he once more stood out of his seat. He managed to learn a lot, but it ended up being an inconceivable lunch.
1932
1933
1934
1935★
1936
1937
1938
1939A few days after separating from Suimei’s party, in the audience hall in the castle Groschler enshrined on the south end of the Imperial Capital Filas Philia, Reiji, Mizuki and Titania were attending a meeting with the Emperor of the Nelferian Empire. And just now, that audience had ended.
1940
1941
1942
1943“I-I’m sooo tired!”
1944
1945
1946
1947After arriving at the noble guest room, Mizuki was the first to raise her voice. After being freed from the restrictions of that stuffy atmosphere, she threw her back onto the leather sofa and let out all the breath that she had been holding back. She was draped over it just like laundry tossed to the side on the chair. She must have found it difficult to endure the atmosphere in the audience chamber. She was still sweating from the lingering sensation of the Emperor’s intense aura but she was now recoiling from the tension and completely loosened up. Reiji was also quite tired. He sat down on a red antique chair that was in the room and gave Mizuki an awkward smile.
1948 
1949“Mizuki, good job today.”
1950
1951
1952
1953“Uuun…”
1954
1955
1956
1957As expected, Mizuki replied like she was there in body but not in spirit. Reiji wasn’t sure if she heard him or not when she replied, but she was still just lounging in the sofa without moving at all. Even Titania who was a veteran at this sort of thing was letting out a relieved breath.
1958
1959
1960
1961“… It looks like even Tia is quite exhausted huh?”
1962
1963
1964
1965“Yes. I’m somewhat more accustomed to it, but I also have some problems dealing with his Imperial Majesty the Emperor.”
1966
1967
1968
1969“I guess his status… is just that amazing.”
1970
1971
1972
1973“Compared to other members of royalty, his Imperial Majesty is fairly unique. He is like a beast of prey.”
1974
1975
1976
1977“Hahaha…”
1978
1979
1980
1981Reiji let out a dry laugh at Titania’s unfavourable opinion while recalling the Nelferian Emperor. Standing before the Emperor sitting atop his throne, more than just his majestic aura, Reiji could feel a sense of danger like he was standing before a carnivorous animal. The pressure was such that he felt that if he loosened his focus even just a little, then he would be immediately devoured. It must have been the aura of a leader who lead a military nation for a long time. However―
1982
1983
1984
1985“In the end, they didn’t say anything about what happened last time huh?”
1986 
1987Reiji was talking about the time they came into conflict with Graziella and the others for the sake of catching the real culprit behind the coma incidents. Lefille also had apprehensions about what would happen, but contrary to their expectation, the Empire did not make a fuss of it at all and it was not touched upon once during their time in the audience chamber.
1988 
1989 
1990As if the turn of events was slightly different from Titania’s expectations, she stroked her jaw as she spoke.
1991
1992
1993
1994“Since it involved the hero, they probably also do not want to make a problem out of it. I believed our public summons was likely either to restrain us or to strike a deal with us, but I guess his Imperial Majesty also wanted to avoid coming into conflict with the church.”
1995
1996
1997
1998“Is that so…? It is only my intuition, but I felt like he was the type to swoop down on somebody the moment they revealed a weakness and would chew them down to the bone.”
1999
2000
2001
2002“Reiji-sama’s intuition probably isn’t wrong. Certainly when I asked father about him he had said something in the same vein.”
2003
2004
2005
2006While Reiji and Titania were showing signs of skepticism, Mizuki cut into their conversation while still lounging on the sofa.
2007
2008
2009
2010“About that, Suimei-kun said he sent a letter to Elliot-kun.”
2011
2012
2013
2014“Suimei did?”
2015
2016
2017
2018“Something about for this state of affairs, on this occasion where every nation is depending on the existence of heroes or something, you probably don’t want to cause any issues between the Empire and the Salvation Church he said~. That’s why, Elliot-kun who didn’t want to cause problems with heroes from other nations, something something or other~.”
2019
2020
2021
2022She trailed off and started speaking nonsensically in the end, but Reiji understood what she was trying to say. If a rumour spread that two heroes ended up fighting each other due to a blunder by the Empire, then the world would turn against them. With the current state of affairs, that would be a major landmine for them to step on. However, Reiji tilted his head to the side as he still found it rather unusual.
2023 
2024
2025
2026
2027“… It seemed like Suimei and Elliot didn’t get along at all though.”
2028 
2029“Even if he hates me~, he seemed quite fond of Reiji-kun so if I ask he won’t flat out refuse he said~. After that won’t it work out one way or another~? He said something like that~.”
2030
2031
2032
2033“… That is to say everything went exactly as Suimei intended it to right?”
2034
2035
2036
2037“Seriously, somehow or other he really is cunning, that Suimei.”
2038
2039
2040
2041“Usually I can’t see him as anything but flippant though.”
2042
2043
2044
2045Titania let out a sigh like she couldn’t really accept it and mixed in some toxic words on top of Reiji’s observation. Hearing these words which sounded like she was somehow annoyed, Reiji questioned her as if it was something rather unusual.
2046
2047
2048
2049“… Somehow, Tia, aren’t you suddenly rather cold towards Suimei lately?”
2050
2051
2052
2053“Eh? No, that isn’t the case right? Hohohohoho…”
2054
2055
2056
2057Titania’s unnatural laugh filled the room. To anyone who knew the actual situation, it was obviously laughter to try and deceive others, but Reiji and Mizuki did not know this.
2058
2059
2060
2061“Well, it’s true that Suimei-kun is flippant here and there though right~”
2062
2063
2064
2065“I can’t deny that… But when it comes to it he’s the type who gets things done.”
2066
2067
2068
2069“I agree with that, though reluctantly.”
2070
2071
2072
2073Reiji let out a better smile as Titania grudgingly agreed with him. And then, as if she wanted to talk about something more sincere, she changed the topic.
2074 
2075“And so, Reiji-sama, what shall we do from here?”
2076
2077
2078
2079“Our original plan was to go to the self governed states right?”
2080
2081
2082
2083“Yes. The plan was to give solace to the citizens and inspire the soldiers as usual. Is something the matter with that?”
2084
2085
2086
2087Reiji’s expression grew hazy like he had something he was worrying about.
2088
2089
2090
2091“… Un. I’ve been thinking about it. That I’m actually rather weak.”
2092
2093
2094
2095“Ha?”
2096
2097
2098
2099“Reiji-kun, what are you saying…?”
2100
2101
2102
2103Titania was taken aback by his words while Mizuki looked at him with her eyes half closed like she was reproaching him. However, Reiji shook his head suggesting it wasn’t really that off the mark.
2104
2105
2106
2107“I mean, back in Astel I was overpowered by Rajas, and Elliot even held back on me. Moreover, I felt like her Imperial Highness Graziella’s magic was quite the threat.”
2108
2109
2110
2111“So with that, you’re wondering if you are weak or not?”
2112
2113
2114
2115As Titania predicted what he had to say, Reiji nodded seriously. On the other hand, Mizuki let out an exasperated voice.
2116
2117
2118
2119“You know what, Reiji-kun. Someone like me still can’t fight properly you know? Back when we fought in the Imperial Capital I somehow got by, but compared to that, hasn’t Reiji-kun always been properly fighting?”
2120 
2121“Mizuki. I received divine protection from the hero summoning right? Even so, I got overwhelmed by the enemy I was meant to fight, and someone who received that same divine protection was able to make a clear distinction between our abilities. Do you think that’s really okay?”
2122
2123
2124
2125“Reiji-kun…”
2126
2127
2128
2129Mizuki let out a worried voice as Reiji expressed why he thought he was unreliable. And then, after quietly listening to Reiji express his inner thoughts, Titania completely changed her attitude, and questioned Reiji with an increasingly firm expression.
2130
2131
2132
2133“I will be repeating a question from before, but Reiji-sama, you said that you were unrelated to sword techniques, magic and fighting correct?”
2134
2135
2136
2137“… That’s right, but Elliot had a lot of composure over me you know?”
2138
2139
2140
2141“I’ve heard that Hero-dono summoned in El Meide was a heroic warrior even in the world he came from. There was already a gap between him and Reiji-sama from the beginning. I believe it is quite substantial to be able to bite at him despite that gap existing.”
2142
2143
2144
2145“…”
2146
2147
2148
2149Reiji thought that Titania had a point. However, it all just seemed like an excuse to him. Stuck in a whirlpool of anxiety, he couldn’t hear it as anything but empty words. Because she understood this fully, Titania continued to criticize his way of thinking.
2150
2151
2152
2153“I understand Reiji-sama’s feelings. However, that thing known as strength is not something which can be mastered in a single day. Strength, and the dignity attached to it, are things that are obtained only after experiencing a great many things that would have one’s blood run.
2154
2155That’s why, if Reiji-sama desires strength, then the only way to do so is to fight. And so, is that not what you shall be accumulating from now on?”
2156 
2157After speaking her opinion with fervour, Titania switched to a somewhat calmer tone as she continued.
2158
2159
2160
2161“It is something that happens quite often to march forwards impatiently only to go down the wrong path. That is why I believe that it is for Reiji-sama’s benefit that we move forwards while carefully looking ahead of us.”
2162
2163
2164
2165As she finished speaking, Titania continued to stare at Reiji. On the other hand, Reiji closed his eyes for a brief moment, and then looked up at the ceiling.
2166
2167
2168
2169“… That’s right isn’t it? Un, I got it.”
2170
2171
2172
2173Perhaps because she was frankly addressing his concerns, Titania’s words resonated deep in Reiji’s heart and his expression became just a little bit more refreshed. The two then nodded to each other. Mizuki then spoke up with a wrinkle between her eyes.
2174
2175
2176
2177“But, I know this is weird coming from me, but I think it is undeniable that we are out of our depth right? I think that if we’re not at least as strong as Felmenia-san and Lefille-cha… I mean, Lefille-san, we’re going to end up at the end of the line pretty soon.”
2178
2179
2180
2181“That’s…”
2182
2183
2184
2185Titania was also concerned about that point. If Suimei didn’t weaken Rajas as much as he did, Reiji and Mizuki would have been forced into a much harder fight. From here there would be other demons with the same combat prowess, and then there was the Demon Lord who probably surpassed all of them. If that one came out, there would probably be nothing they could do. With a wrinkle between his brows while racking his brains, Reiji turned to the two girls.
2186
2187
2188
2189“What do you think we should do?”
2190
2191
2192
2193“Dunno, training or something?”
2194 
2195“That’s kind of trite isn’t it?”
2196
2197
2198
2199“But, isn’t that about the only method we have?”
2200
2201
2202
2203While Mizuki was struggling with the difficult problem before her, Titania let out a quiet voice like she had some sort of brilliant plan.
2204
2205
2206
2207“There is one suggestion I’d like to make.”
2208
2209
2210
2211“Which is?”
2212
2213
2214
2215“It will not raise Reiji-sama and Mizuki’s actual strength, but if we go to the self governed states near the Saadias Alliance, the equipment used by a hero previously summoned to this world is still there.”
2216
2217
2218
2219Hearing those words, Mizuki, who was still slacking up until now, had a sudden change of expression.
2220
2221
2222
2223“Th-that’s what would be called a legendary weapon right!? Right!?”
2224
2225
2226
2227“If one were to describe it cheaply, then that’s what it would be.”
2228
2229
2230
2231“That kind of thing exists?”
2232
2233
2234
2235“Yes. A long time ago, a King who possessed tremendous power from the self governed states plotted to conquer their neighbouring country. Sensing an impending crisis, the Salvation Church performed the hero summoning ritual to defeat the tyrant. It is said that the esteemed hero summoned at that time possessed a substantial amount of power and wielded a powerful weapon. Not just the weapon used by the esteemed hero, but altars used to praise the tyrant as a god and books kept by the tyrant are all being kept under the church’s jurisdiction as relics.”
2236 
2237“And so, you’re saying we should go get it?”
2238
2239
2240
2241“If we do, I expect it will raise our combat potential.”
2242
2243
2244
2245“Good! That’s good! Let’s go with that! It’s a legendary weapon! It’s becoming interesting~!”
2246
2247
2248
2249Setting aside Mizuki who was all of a sudden in high tension mode, Reiji also thought that retrieving the weapon would be a good plan. Improving himself was important, but the weapon he used was also essential.
2250
2251
2252
2253Just as their conversation was coming to a head, someone suddenly knocked on the door to the guest room. Reiji and the others turned towards the door, and heard a familiar voice from the other side.
2254
2255
2256
2257“Excuse me. I was informed that the hero Reiji was here but… Are you?”
2258
2259
2260
2261“Yeah. That voice is Elliot right? By all means, I don’t mind if you come in.”
2262
2263
2264
2265With Reiji’s permission, Elliot and Christa came into the room.
2266
2267
2268
2269“Hello Elliot. What’s the matter today?”
2270
2271
2272
2273“Nothing really, I was told to come to the castle so I came. And then I decided to come and greet you.”
2274
2275
2276
2277“Thanks for going out of your way.”
2278
2279
2280
2281“I did have something else I wanted to talk about though.”
2282 
2283Before moving on to what Elliot wanted to talk about, Reiji cut in with something he had to say first.
2284
2285
2286
2287“By the way, it seems that you made all sorts of arrangements with regards to the matter this time around.”
2288
2289
2290
2291“Aah, that…? Fuu, I resent it going exactly the way that man planned, but I couldn’t not do it for the hero who he was requesting it for after all.”
2292
2293
2294
2295“Thank you. You saved us.”
2296
2297
2298
2299“No no, you don’t need to worry about it. It’s fine to just think of it as me being meddlesome. Aah, if you meet that guy tell him he owes me. Also that he absolutely has to pay it back.”
2300
2301
2302
2303“Hahaha… Got it.”
2304
2305
2306
2307It seemed that it was his principle to show no mercy to Suimei. Reiji acknowledged his request with a smile. Mizuki then cocked her head to the side.
2308
2309
2310
2311“I know it’s rather sudden, but what does Elliot-kun plan to do from here?”
2312
2313
2314
2315“Hm? Aah, we spent quite a bit of time discussing it, but we’re planning to stop our sympathy calls and start linking up with the other summoned heroes.”
2316
2317
2318
2319“I see… That’s also quite important isn’t it?”
2320
2321
2322
2323Reiji had completely forgotten about that. Nobody had ever recommended it to him, so the thought never passed through his mind―
2324
2325
2326
2327“This is what my business with you was today. Before heading to the decisive battle with the demons, I want us to be able to keep in touch. It’s also important that we’re able to move the
2328 
2329armies of every nation. In this kind of situation, it’s frankly best to act in harmony right? Though I don’t know whether or not we’ll be able to rely completely on the power of the church.”
2330
2331
2332
2333The reason why cooperation had dulled was likely due to the cynicism of each nation’s leaders.
2334Elliot had put quite a lot of thought into the subjugation of the demons.
2335
2336
2337
2338“That’s why, when it comes down to it we’ll have to be able to gather our forces. Frankly speaking I don’t think an order from the church would be sufficient. So I thought that I would first start with the Alliance which is closest to us right now…”
2339
2340
2341
2342As Elliot trailed off, for some reason he was making quite the bitter expression.
2343
2344
2345
2346“Aaah, it’s because I heard they were headed towards the Alliance. I’d like to talk to Lefille-chan and Felmenia-chan properly once more, but, that, will be there right?”
2347
2348
2349
2350“Does Elliot-kun dislike seeing Suimei-kun?”
2351
2352
2353
2354“Just seeing that face somehow causes me great offence. I heard the hero summoned by the Alliance was quite the beauty so that in itself is quite regrettable but… Ow!?”
2355
2356
2357
2358“Elliot-sama?”
2359
2360
2361
2362“Uuuuun, it’s a joke, a joke, okay?”
2363
2364
2365
2366Elliot started to try and calm Christa down in a fluster. From Reiji and Mizuki’s perspective, it looked like a Nioh was standing behind Elliot. After trying to soothe her anger for a while, he let out a cough to clear away the strange atmosphere.
2367
2368
2369
2370“Ehem! We’ll be going through Astel to meet the hero in Thoria. So, about you three…”
2371 
2372“We’re heading to the self governed states.”
2373
2374
2375
2376Seeing Mizuki throw her arms in the air as she replied, Christa spoke up.
2377
2378
2379
2380“The self governed states… is it?”
2381
2382
2383
2384“We’re also putting our sympathy calls on hold and going to get hold of the legendary weapon left behind by the heroes.”
2385
2386
2387
2388“Legendary… Aah, that thing right?”
2389
2390
2391
2392“Eh? Does Elliot-kun know about it?”
2393
2394
2395
2396It seemed that he had an idea of what it was. However, Elliot went from looking like he knew to not being able to recall as he knit his brows.
2397
2398
2399
2400“Sacra… something or other was it? It had a name like that right?”
2401
2402
2403
2404“Eh? Sakura? Why sakura?”
2405
2406
2407
2408“Elliot-sama, it is Sacrament.”
2409
2410
2411
2412“Yeah, that. It’s just that I also heard it was a weapon, but when I went to see it, it was just a decoration with a blue gem in it.”
2413
2414
2415
2416“Could it be, you took it?”
2417
2418
2419
2420“Aah, I intended to.”
2421 
2422Elliot paused there. Reiji could tell he wasn’t permitted to, but he didn’t know why, and he also didn’t know what he meant by the weapon being just a decoration. As Reiji and the others tilted their heads to the side, Christa gave them the answer.
2423
2424
2425
2426“From literature, it is certain that the decoration was passed down as a weapon. From the legends, it seems that as long as it is not someone deemed appropriate for it, it will not transform into a weapon…”
2427
2428
2429
2430Christa hesitated to say it. Titania then looked towards Elliot.
2431
2432
2433
2434“But Elliot-sama, you do not seem to be carrying anything like it right?”
2435
2436
2437
2438“Yeah, I don’t have it. When I tried it out, nothing happened at all.”
2439
2440
2441
2442“That’s why you left it?”
2443
2444
2445
2446“Yeah.”
2447
2448
2449
2450Elliot smiled weakly. After giving out that self-deprecating smile, he suddenly turned towards Reiji.
2451
2452
2453
2454“Well, there’s value for you to go and test it isn’t there? It didn’t acknowledge me, but it might acknowledge you after all.”
2455
2456
2457
2458“That being the case, I feel like Elliot-sama is declaring his own flaw…”
2459
2460
2461
2462“It’s likely that there is a special condition for it. You can’t deny the possibility.”
2463
2464
2465
2466Elliot said this with a refreshing look. Reiji was compelled to nod reflexively such was the persuasive power of his attitude. He then looked at Elliot with a bit of envy.
2467 
2468“…? What’s wrong Reiji? Looking at me like that.”
2469
2470
2471
2472“No, I was just thinking that Elliot was quite refreshing.”
2473
2474
2475
2476“I may just be squirming frantically behind this look.”
2477
2478
2479
2480Reiji was unable to tell if Elliot was lying or not.
2481
2482
2483
2484“But, you’re strong right?”
2485
2486
2487
2488“Hm?”
2489
2490
2491
2492“When you fought against me you were holding back, and from what Suimei told me, that time you fought her Imperial Highness Graziella you weren’t going all out either or something.”
2493
2494
2495
2496“…”
2497
2498
2499
2500“Elliot-sama?”
2501
2502
2503
2504After a moment of silence, Elliot suddenly let out a snort with a cold expression.
2505
2506
2507
2508“To be seen through by that guy, it gets on my nerves.”
2509
2510
2511
2512“Then, Elliot-sama! That time!?”
2513
2514
2515
2516“I didn’t go all out. It was in that kind of place and time after all. But a loss is a loss.”
2517 
2518As Elliot gallantly accepted his loss, Christa closed in on him with force, hunched over like she couldn’t accept it.
2519
2520
2521
2522“Elliot-sama!! Why didn’t you go all out!? It would have been fine to just beat her Imperial Highness Graziella into a pulp!!”
2523
2524
2525
2526She didn’t seem to be able to endure the fact that Elliot lost and began stomping on the ground with force. Mizuki looked at this in surprise and spoke up.
2527
2528
2529
2530“Wait a sec, we’re in the Empire’s castle you know… Christa-san, you’re inadvertently saying some amazing things right?”
2531
2532
2533
2534“Aah!?”
2535
2536
2537
2538Finally realizing what she had been doing, Christa looked around her surroundings abruptly. No matter the reason, it would obviously be bad if someone heard her showing contempt for an Imperial princess within an Imperial castle. Seeing Christa suddenly become silent over her blunder, everyone else smiled towards her. Soon after that, Titania made a serious expression and looked towards Reiji.
2539
2540
2541
2542“And so, Reiji-sama, what do you think of going to the self governed states?”
2543
2544
2545
2546“Un. Let’s try and go. I think it is better to be greedy about strength right now. That’s why, let’s go and test whether I can use that Sacrament or not.”
2547
2548
2549
2550“Okaaay! Then our next destination is the self governed states by the Saadias Alliance!”
2551
2552
2553
2554Reiji showed a weak expression like he was troubled as Mizuki thrust her fist energetically into the air.
2555 
2556
2557
2558
2559“But, it’s not like we’ll be going right away…”
2560 
2561“What do you mean we’re not… AAH!!”
2562
2563
2564
2565Mizuki let out a loud voice. She seemed to have finally remembered exactly what reason they were in the Empire to begin with.
2566
2567
2568
2569“Fumu. Is there something going on?”
2570
2571
2572
2573Titania replied to Elliot’s question with a composed expression.
2574
2575
2576
2577“There are some slight circumstances. It is not something that Elliot-sama needs to worry about.”
2578
2579
2580
2581“Well that’s fine then. If you’re going it would be better to do so sooner though. The demons won’t exactly wait for you.”
2582
2583
2584
2585After giving them that warning, Elliot suddenly remembered something and turned a cynical smile towards Reiji and the others.
2586
2587
2588
2589“At any rate, you also really have it quite rough huh?”
2590
2591
2592
2593“…? What do you mean by that?”
2594
2595
2596
2597Following Reiji’s question, Mizuki and Titania also tilted their heads to the side. They had no idea why Elliot was shrugging his shoulders like he was saying ‘good grief.’ His words were too fragmented to grasp what he meant. Elliot then turned around.
2598
2599
2600
2601“It’s nothing, you’ll understand what I meant soon enough. Now, it’s about time we left, Christa.”
2602 
2603“Yes. As you will.”
2604
2605
2606
2607“Well then, farewell.”
2608
2609
2610
2611With those words, Elliot left the room accompanied by Christa.
2612
2613
2614
2615“What was that…?”
2616
2617
2618
2619“D-dunno…?”
2620
2621
2622
2623While Reiji and Mizuki were completely bewildered, after a short pause, they could hear footsteps outside the door. Perhaps Elliot had come back, or maybe it was someone else? While Reiji and the others were thinking of that―
2624
2625
2626
2627“Excuse me.”
2628
2629
2630
2631A woman’s voice called out to them from the other side of the door. Without waiting for a response, she rudely opened the door right away. The one who came in, was the one they were opposing the other day in the Imperial Capital, Graziella Filas Rieseld.
2632
2633
2634
2635Today, she wasn’t wearing her over the top military uniform, but a regular shirt. She still didn’t look like an imperial princess and was dressed quite roughly. Perhaps this was what she wore casually. Her cleavage was exposed, but her style was so indifferent that it took away from her voluptuousness. However, her usual strong-willed and prideful features had a slight amount of dissatisfaction and irritation mixed into them and she was making a sullen expression. It seemed she appeared because she was unable to calm down. On the other hand, seeing her natural enemy appear, Titania went from her usual gentle expression to a cold one in an instant.
2636
2637
2638
2639“Your Imperial Highness Graziella, do you have some sort of business with us?”
2640
2641
2642
2643Seeing that Graziella was still quite composed, Titania made no attempts of hiding the hostility in her tone.
2644 
2645“Don’t glare like that.”
2646
2647
2648
2649“I am not glaring though.”
2650
2651
2652
2653“My goodness, it seems that I am quite hated.”
2654
2655
2656
2657Graziella was a little tired of the one sided hostility, yet Titania faced her with a swordsman’s gaze as she questioned her further.
2658
2659
2660
2661“And so, what is your business with us today?”
2662
2663
2664
2665She more or less already had an idea as to why Graziella was there. As if speaking for her, Mizuki cut in with an anxious expression.
2666
2667
2668
2669“C-could it be about what happened last time…?”
2670
2671
2672
2673“Hm? Aah, that has already been resolved. I have no intentions of bringing it up again after all that. Besides, it would only be contrary to the Emperor’s decree to continue hounding you about it after father already deemed it as something irrelevant.”
2674
2675
2676
2677“I-I see…”
2678
2679
2680
2681Seeing that her anxieties were unfounded, Mizuki let out a sigh of relief. It seemed Graziella had a surprisingly refreshing personality. Though she said that she did not mind in general, it seemed she was still holding a slight grudge, but she had no intention of mentioning it. Though it may be because she hadn’t gotten to it yet… But setting that aside. She then let out an outrageous answer to the earlier question.
2682
2683
2684
2685“And so, about the reason I came here today, it seems I’ll be troubling you bastards from today onward.”
2686 
2687“Ha?”
2688
2689
2690
2691“Heh?”
2692
2693
2694
2695“Wh-what does that mean your Imperial Highness!?”
2696
2697
2698
2699Titania yelled with such force that she bolted out of her seat. She hadn’t even asked for confirmation and suddenly made that declaration which seemed to affect Titania quite deeply. Graziella then answered her with a bitter expression.
2700
2701
2702
2703“It doesn’t mean anything. It’s exactly as it sounds. Your Royal Highness Titania.”
2704
2705
2706
2707“No, but that’s…!”
2708
2709
2710
2711“In short, I’ll be accompanying you bastards on your journey.”
2712
2713
2714
2715“――――”
2716
2717
2718
2719Titania fell back into her chair with force. It couldn’t be helped. Reiji and Mizuki also had surprised and doubtful expressions on their faces. Graziella then offered them some candid advice.
2720
2721
2722
2723“There’s no need for all of you to make that kind of face. Loo sen up. Well, I am also completely reluctant about this matter.”
2724
2725
2726
2727“Then why?”
2728
2729
2730
2731“If I was told by an oracle then I can only obey.”
2732 
2733“Wha… Alshuna’s oracle…!”
2734
2735
2736
2737“Elliot, this is what he meant earlier…”
2738
2739
2740
2741Reiji finally understood. Elliot already knew this would happen beforehand, so he left them with those words. He likely predicted their current bewilderment and was laughing like a little imp. Reiji was unable to stop rubbing his brow. They were still unable to regain their composure as they all looked at Graziella.
2742
2743
2744
2745“There are no objections I assume?”
2746
2747
2748
2749“… Even if we did, we can’t do anything but obey Alshuna’s oracle.”
2750
2751
2752
2753Titania’s mental state must have been very complex as she admitted that. Her face showed that she did so grudgingly. Taking a short glance at her, Graziella then turned her attention to the other two.
2754
2755
2756
2757“And you two?”
2758
2759
2760
2761“I’m… As long as you don’t squabble then it’s fine, but…”
2762
2763
2764
2765Still overwhelmed, Mizuki’s words trailed off at the end. Reiji gave up with a sigh and showed Graziella a composed attitude.
2766
2767
2768
2769“Then, I have one condition.”
2770
2771
2772
2773“What’s that? Are you saying that I should spend one night with you or something? You’re unexpectedly a quick working man huh?”
2774
2775
2776
2777“Th-that’s not it!? Why did it end up like that!? Isn’t the conversation progressing too quickly!?”
2778 
2779Reiji stood up and let out a grand yell towards Graziella’s bombshell. Looking at his panicking figure without paying it any mind, she added on some words indifferently.
2780
2781
2782
2783“What? I don’t particularly mind you know?”
2784
2785
2786
2787“I mind!”
2788
2789
2790
2791“Me too!”
2792
2793
2794
2795Unable to hand that over, Titania and Mizuki both objected instantly. After making a bored expression, she once more returned her gaze to Reiji.
2796
2797
2798
2799“So, what is your damn condition?”
2800
2801
2802
2803After letting out a tired breath, Reiji told her his condition with a serious expression.
2804
2805
2806
2807“I’d like you to stop calling us bastards.”
2808
2809
2810
2811“Fumu. Certainly, even it is only temporary, calling people who are to be my companions bastards is quite disrespectful huh. Fine then.”
2812
2813
2814
2815She honestly accepted his condition. Reiji got the impression of a haughty woman from her, but she was unexpectedly understanding. Just like when she said she didn’t mind about the previous matter, she had a much more refreshing personality that he thought she did.
2816
2817
2818
2819“Well then, Astel’s hero Reiji, your Royal Highness Titania, and our guest from another world Mizuki, I look forward to working with you.”
2820
2821
2822
2823“L-likewise…”
2824 
2825They were taken aback by Graziella’s suddenly humble attitude. Titania was making a dumbfounded expression. On the other hand, Mizuki leaked out a completely bewildered voice at the unexpected development.
2826
2827
2828
2829“Just what’s going to happen to us…?”
2830
2831
2832
2833It seemed that their little group had suddenly become quite the stormy combination of people.
2834
2835
2836
2837★
2838
2839
2840
2841Suimei’s party arrived at the Alliance’s sovereign state of Miazen with the intent of relying on Lefille’s acquaintance. On the way, they passed through two or three other major towns, but being the sovereign state, Miazen was simply on a different scale in terms of size. The walls surrounding the city were not particularly high, but its total circumference was larger than Filas Philia. Perhaps due to this fact, like the other towns in the Alliance, the houses were quite spread out, nothing was crammed together.
2842
2843
2844
2845Also, other than just swordsmen, this city also characteristically had many demi-humans. As one would expect of the city called the Capital of Swords, the dwarves who created them had gathered in force, and characteristically of the country, there were many therianthropes around. Despite the fact that it was still the middle of the day, there were dwarves gulping down alcohol at restaurants. Due to the cheerful atmosphere, there were therianthropes and humans basking together in the sun outside. The mix of races was more prominent than it was in the Empire.
2846
2847
2848
2849After arriving in town, Suimei and the others headed straight for the Twilight Pavilion. After informing the receptionist they were acquaintances of the guild master, she immediately went to get confirmation and they smoothly arrived at the guild master’s office on the second floor.
2850
2851
2852
2853―Inside the room, a person who looked like the guild master was sitting on a leather sofa while relaxing.
2854 
2855She was a woman. Her age was on the more youthful side and she leaned back considerably into her chair. She was wearing clothing which was somehow similar to traditional Japanese clothing while puffing at a pipe. However, her defining characteristics would be her golden hair and the fox ears sprouting out of it. From her rear there were one, two, three… all of seven fox tails coming out.
2856
2857
2858
2859She gave off a calm presence, and appeared to be quite the showy fox type therianthrope. Lefille, who was the one who requested the audience as an acquaintance, was smiling pleasantly. Felmenia seemed to be quite nervous. On the other hand, Liliana just leaked out ‘Many… Tails,’ like she was completely entranced. Her eyes were pinned to the woman’s golden, furry tails.
2860
2861
2862
2863After everyone took their seat across from the therianthrope woman, a delightful stifled laugh came out of her like if she passed her limits. And then, after a while, she bit down her laughter.
2864
2865
2866
2867“―To think that you were actually alive, Lefi. Kuu, fufufu… How do I say it, you’ve had quite the unexpected good fortune huh?”
2868
2869
2870
2871The representative of the Twilight Pavilion’s Miazen branch, Rumeya, raised her voice in joy at the stroke of good luck.
2872
2873
2874
2875“It has been a long time, Rumeya-dono. I don’t have the words to thank you for receiving us so pleasantly during this sudden visit.”
2876
2877
2878
2879As Lefille expressed her gratitude in an overly formal attitude, the therianthrope woman, Rumeya opened her mouth with a ‘Haa…?” like she was looking at something suspicious.
2880
2881
2882
2883“What’s this what’s this? It’s not like it’s the first time we’ve met but you’re really standing on formality huh? Even though we’re sitting in this kind of place, I don’t particularly mind you know?”
2884
2885
2886
2887“It’s been a long time so isn’t it appropriate for my greeting to at least be properly formal?”
2888 
2889“How stiff. What are you even saying to a therianthrope?”
2890
2891
2892
2893Lefille was making a difficult expression and Rumeya was just shrugging her shoulders. Suimei often heard that the therianthropes in general were, to put it poorly, rough around the edges. They seemed to dislike the decorum that humans used in formal situations. This woman must also be of that kind of disposition. As if to say that that was enough of formality, Lefille loosened her expression.
2894
2895
2896
2897“By the way, what is that?”
2898
2899
2900
2901Lefille pointed her gaze at the earthenware container in Rumeya’s hand. Rumeya then replied quite indifferently.
2902
2903
2904
2905“Isn’t it obvious? It’s alcohol. Al-co-hol.”
2906
2907
2908
2909“A-aren’t you in the middle of your official duties…?”
2910
2911
2912
2913“Like I care? This is a celebratory drink to your survival.”
2914
2915
2916
2917Saying that, Rumeya lifted her cup up and gulped down its contents. However, contrasting her merry attitude, Lefille was making a somewhat gloomy expression. Grasping the meaning behind this, Rumeya quietly closed her eyes in a complete change of attitude.
2918
2919
2920
2921“… Like I thought, your father didn’t make it?”
2922
2923
2924
2925“Yes. In order to let me get away, his Majesty and the leader spearheaded the soldiers to stall for time. He probably didn’t survive…”
2926
2927
2928
2929“We lost a good man…”
2930 
2931
2932
2933
2934“It honours me as his daughter to hear Rumeya-dono describe him as such.”
2935 
2936Lefille bowed down respectfully. Both her and Rumeya remained silent for a while to raise a prayer to the dead. After a period of silence passed, Rumeya put her pipe to her mouth and let out a puff of smoke.
2937
2938
2939
2940“Fuu, a solemn moment isn’t something to drag on forever. So, it is about time that you introduced the friends that you brought along with you.”
2941
2942
2943
2944Rumeya tapped the ashes out of her pipe and took her time to pass her gaze at the others. Going along with her request, Lefille gave a brief introduction of Suimei and the others to Rumeya. As her introductions came to an end, everyone began to name themselves.
2945
2946
2947
2948“Just as I have just been introduced, I am called Suimei Yakagi.”
2949
2950
2951
2952“I am called Felmenia Stingray.”
2953
2954
2955
2956“I’m, Liliana Zandyke.”
2957
2958
2959
2960The reason Rumeya let out a ‘Hou…’ in an interested tone was likely because there were familiar names mixed in. And then, despite reprimanding Lefille for her stiff behaviour earlier, she set aside her pipe, corrected her posture in her seat, and named herself.
2961
2962
2963
2964“My name is Rumeya. Rumeya of the golden fox clan. I am sure you are already aware, but I serve as the guild master here.”
2965
2966
2967
2968Suimei noticed that Felmenia’s expression hardened slightly from tension when she heard that introduction. That name was likely something that would normally make one wince. However, since Suimei didn’t know who the famous people of this world were, he didn’t receive any shock. Felmenia whispered into his ear that Rumeya was in fact famous. She was one among the Seven Swords, the swordswoman known as Camellia Sasanqua.
2969
2970
2971
2972(I take it she’s strong?)
2973 
2974(Camellia Sasanqua the Empress of the Sword Dance is considered strong even among the Seven Swords. If you are having difficulty grasping it, then it would be proper to think of her abilities to be on par or beyond the abilities of her Royal Highness the Princess.)
2975
2976
2977
2978(Aah is that so… How scary.)
2979
2980
2981
2982Suimei shrugged his shoulders as he felt disheartened. To have someone so dreadful show up out of nowhere was bad for his heart. Titania was in fact quite the menace and Rogue’s abilities were also considerable. If the woman before him was on par with or beyond those two, she must have been a swordswoman with terrifying abilities.
2983
2984
2985
2986Rumeya then suddenly focused her gaze on Suimei. Without saying a single word, she returned her gaze back to Lefille’s face.
2987
2988
2989
2990“I haven’t heard this young man’s name before, but the other two you brought along are quite famous aren’t they? Astel’s genius mage, and―”
2991
2992
2993
2994For only a brief moment, she pointed a sharp gaze towards Liliana.
2995
2996
2997
2998“One of the Empire’s Elite Twelve, the daughter of the Lonely Figure Sword Master-dono.”
2999
3000
3001
3002“I’m not, one of the Elite Twelve, anymore. Neither am I, a soldier of the Empire.”
3003
3004
3005
3006“If I recall correctly, I heard you were made out to be the culprit of some incident. Did you resign after being reprimanded?”
3007
3008
3009
3010“There were some circumstances, but if you were to put it simply, it’s something like that.”
3011
3012
3013
3014“Fumu, so there were circumstances. Well, as long as you weren’t picking a fight with the children from the guild I don’t really care.”
3015 
3016They couldn’t tell if that was true or not as she tried to push asid e the issue. Grasping this subtlety, Lefille spoke forcefully to bring it to a close.
3017
3018
3019
3020“It’s alright. Liliana is my companion.”
3021
3022
3023
3024“Fuu, is that so?”
3025
3026
3027
3028Sensing the virtue behind Lefille’s declaration, Rumeya smiled as she exposed her canines. She was either happy about such a strong declaration backing her companion, or she was showing her joy after seeing Liliana tightly cling onto Lefille’s arm. Seeing the two of them get along, Rumeya’s expression softened once more.
3029
3030
3031
3032“I’ve never actually had a match with Lonely Figure-dono right?”
3033
3034
3035
3036“The Colonel, also said the same. Also, that he wanted to have a match.”
3037
3038
3039
3040“That reminds me, Lefille, you’ve also finally become stronger than me right?”
3041
3042
3043
3044“No, that isn’t the case. My swords skills still have a long way to go.”
3045
3046
3047
3048“Fuuu… Do you really think that?”
3049
3050
3051
3052Seeing Lefille speak humbly in a calm tone, Rumeya made a somewhat obstinate and evil smile. Just from seeing her movements, she probably saw through Lefille’s abilities completely. The keen insight of a skilled swordsman was truly terrifying. Having said that, Suimei didn’t doubt that Lefille’s strength could be comparable to one of the Seven Swords but―
3053
3054
3055
3056“Now that I think of it, why isn’t Lefi one of those Seven Swords? You’re about that strong right?”
3057 
3058Suimei had thought this quite a while ago, but he suddenly remembered and brought up his doubts. Lefille was the one to answer him.
3059
3060
3061
3062“Once a year in the north, there is a competition to decide the swordsmen who are granted the title of the Seven Swords. If you don’t participate and win, you can’t receive the title.”
3063
3064
3065
3066“So you didn’t participate? Why not?”
3067
3068
3069
3070“Because I have the power of the spirits. With that the matches will become unfair right?”
3071
3072
3073
3074“I don’t really think that kind of thing matters though. You used the same excuse to get out of the competition in Aldyfize. Lefi sure is stubborn.”
3075
3076
3077
3078Rumeya puffed out some smoke once more. Just as she said, the power of spirits were Lefille’s own power, it wasn’t unfair. But that only applied as long as the person in question didn’t deem it be unfair. It was necessary for the one who attained victory to be convinced of that fact after all. Having seen Lefille’s power before her own eyes back in the Empire, Felmenia nodded deeply.
3079
3080
3081
3082“With that power, I believe you could probably place quite highly among the Seven Swords … Or rather, I think it’s possible you could even take the crown among the Seven Swords.”
3083
3084
3085
3086“I’m also confident I could win.”
3087
3088
3089
3090“I bet so.”
3091
3092
3093
3094Suimei didn’t complain about her confidence. Ever since he met her at the Twilight Pavilion, he already felt that Lefille was quite capable. On top of that, back when they fought with Rajas, it was her power which ultimately overpowered him. Even though there was a period time where her power was blanked out by her becoming tiny, it could be said that it was a small side effect of her tremendous power. He didn’t know who all the swordsmen of the Seven Swords were, but if they all gathered in one place and fought with Lefille, he was sure their ranks would change. While Suimei was thinking about this, Lefille turned towards him.
3095 
3096“But if Suimei-kun used your magic freely, you’d be able to compete with your sword skills wouldn’t you?”
3097
3098
3099
3100“Me? No… That would be quite hard. Throwing a half baked swordsman like me against those opponents in an arena would be rather unreasonable.”
3101
3102
3103
3104“Half baked? Didn’t you study swordsmanship?”
3105
3106
3107
3108“Partway through I became unable to continue learning after all. I mostly just know the fundamentals. Well, I was at least taught by an instructor though…”
3109
3110
3111
3112An instructor―Kuchiba Kiyoshiro. This was the name of the swordsman who taught swordsmanship at the dojo Suimei attended, one of Japan’s foremost sword masters. He was an old acquaintance of Suimei’s father, and using that connection, Suimei strove to prac tice the sword under his tutelage from a young age.
3113
3114
3115
3116Partway through he ended up giving magic his undivided attention and neglected taking lessons in the sword, but he did find this somewhat regrettable. His instructor also knew of his circumstances so if he went back after all this time to learn the Kuchiba’s sword style, he would probably be pleasantly welcomed back… Though, it was obvious an unreasonable condition like ‘you’ll throw all your energy into this until you die,’ would be tagged on.
3117
3118
3119
3120“Fumu… From what I saw when you exchanged blows with Rajas, I don’t think you would fall behind though…”
3121
3122
3123
3124“What’s that, little buddy here was named Suimei right? Are you really that strong? From the looks of it you seemed quite stringy and squishy, well I can at least tell you’re a mage though…”
3125
3126
3127
3128“Mu… Well, I can’t really deny that about my physical constitution…”
3129 
3130Suimei let out a bitter voice as he agreed with her. It was true that he was not really muscular, and he may appear to be quite unreliable but… Even so, being compared to food like that was a bit much. Lefille then let out a bold laugh.
3131
3132
3133
3134“He is quite strong.”
3135
3136
3137
3138“Is that true? From what I hear, he looks like a mage though…”
3139
3140
3141
3142“Suimei-dono is someone I summoned using the hero summoning ritual aside from the hero himself, he’s a mage from another world… A magician.”
3143
3144
3145
3146“Hou! He’s a mage from the same world as that famous Hero-sama huh? I see, so that’s why you guys are strong, I guess you really are powerful.”
3147
3148
3149
3150After letting out her admiration, Rumeya took another gulp from her cup.
3151
3152
3153
3154“Good grief it sure is amazing huh? Are people from other worlds nothing but strong guys?”
3155
3156
3157
3158“No. It isn’t quite like that.”
3159
3160
3161
3162“Fuu? Is that so? This time around I heard that the heroes summoned over by the hero summoning ritual were pretty much all unusually strong.”
3163
3164
3165
3166This was the first time Suimei heard this kind of story, he then began counting on his fingers.
3167
3168
3169
3170“… Setting Reiji as a miss and that playboy hero from El Meide as sufficient, then the others would be…”
3171
3172
3173
3174“I also don’t know much about the hero summoned by Thoria, but the hero summoned by the Alliance is an incredibly skilled swordswoman. Once she stood on the battlefield, the demon army was pushed back. Though I haven’t actually met her yet.”
3175 
3176“Now that you mention it, back in the first town we also heard Hero-dono from the Alliance pushed back the demons didn’t we?”
3177
3178
3179
3180“… As I thought, those summoned by the hero summoning ritual are simply different.”
3181
3182
3183
3184Lefille suddenly leaked out some discouraged words as a shadow clouded over her face. She was likely feeling worthless when comparing the attack on her own country.
3185
3186
3187
3188“I heard the demon army that attacked the Alliance was only a third of the size of the one that attacked Noshias you know? If it wasn’t the case, I wouldn’t be smoking tobacco here all carefree.”
3189
3190
3191
3192There was nothing to feel down about. Rumeya was trying to cheer Lefille up like that. Hearing her concerned words, Lefille’s expression cleared up slightly and Rumeya gave her a grand smile as she puffed smoke out of her pipe. She then bent herself over the table.
3193
3194
3195
3196“So Suimei. In the end, exactly how strong are you?”
3197
3198
3199
3200“Well, about the level where I can take pride in it.”
3201
3202
3203
3204As Suimei modestly appraised himself, Lefille and Liliana both made astonished expressions.
3205
3206
3207
3208“You sure can talk. As usual you’ve got quite the shady mouth.”
3209
3210
3211
3212“Seriously. That statement, is a complete deception.”
3213
3214
3215
3216“Oioi, what’s with you two?”
3217 
3218While receiving Lefille and Liliana’s criticism along with their glares, Suimei let out a perplexed voice. He only intended to humbly reply like anyone normally would, did they not hear it like that? Then, even Felmenia let out an astonished sigh.
3219
3220
3221
3222“Didn’t you even defeat her Royal Highness back in the Imperial Capital?”
3223
3224
3225
3226“Hou? When White Flame-dono says her Royal Highness, that would be about the Twilight Beheading Princess right? Well that’s quite amazing.”
3227
3228
3229
3230Rumeya let out a grand laugh. She probably knew of Titania’s true abilities. Felmenia then once more turned her reproachful gaze towards Suimei.
3231
3232
3233
3234“… As I thought, wouldn’t everything end peacefully if Suimei-dono just went to defeat the Demon Lord?”
3235
3236
3237
3238“No way, no matter how you put it that would be unreasonable. I said before that the numbers would be relentless right?”
3239
3240
3241
3242“Couldn’t we solve that by gathering soldiers?”
3243
3244
3245
3246“If it comes to that, the soldiers who came to support me would have to be prepared to get caught up in my magic.”
3247
3248
3249
3250“Mu… However, with Suimei-dono’s talent…”
3251
3252
3253
3254Felmenia presented the possibility and was still clinging onto it. Suimei then suddenly showed his face as a magician.
3255
3256
3257
3258“Menia, aren’t you thinking about magic on the battlefield using this world’s standards? I talked about mystical entropy the other day right? Thanks to the small amount of entropy produced by the mages here, there’s no problem using magic on a battlefield. But I can’t recklessly fire off
3259 
3260magic repeatedly in that kind of place. On top of that, all the people on the battlefield would get stuck in the big magic explosions. We wouldn’t absolutely mesh together right?”
3261
3262
3263
3264“Ah…”
3265
3266
3267
3268“But Suimei-kun. You can still fight without using large scaled magic right?”
3269
3270
3271
3272“You’re talking about that time? At that time I certainly did defeat ten thousand of them, but in exchange I was beaten up quite a lot. There was also the fact that I was gripped by anger and wasn’t paying attention to myself or my surroundings, but the fight took enough time to adjust for entropy.”
3273
3274
3275
3276As he finished, wanting to jump into the argument, Rumeya sneered as if she had just found something interesting.
3277
3278
3279
3280“Fufuu. In that case, it would be fine to go around just defeating the enemy commanders right? With just that the fighting would become a fair bit easier.”
3281
3282
3283
3284It was certainly just as she said, it was a sound theory to take out the head first. However, in a war against demons, that hand may only draw slight results.
3285
3286
3287
3288“It’s still unreasonable. Striking down the generals will surely give the upper hand on the battlefield, but in the long term there won’t be much of an effect. After defeating the demon generals, the next batch of demons will just receive divine protection from the evil god.”
3289
3290
3291
3292“… What do you mean by that?”
3293
3294
3295
3296“Aside from their individual powers, the demons are given a piece of the evil god’s power. That’s why even if we defeat the stronger demons, the evil god will just split that power to a different target, so their total war potential doesn’t change all that much. Well, if we defeated some genius strategist it would be another matter though…”
3297 
3298“Then Suimei-dono, just what needs to be done to remove the threat of the demons?”
3299
3300
3301
3302“It’s just my conjecture, but there is nothing but simply reducing their numbers.”
3303
3304
3305
3306“The demons’ numbers?”
3307
3308
3309
3310“In short the problem is the evil god’s ability to intervene and its capacity to do so. To start with, the existence known as divinity which exists outside the world exists on the fundamental principle that they are unable to directly interfere with the world. That’s why they must appeal to beings who exist in the world and have them act as their own agents. Well, there’s the exception of summoning someone over, but even so the intervention from the outside requires an indirect process. First of all, in the case where divinity wants to make the world their own, they must take the roundabout path of creating large amounts of beings who sympathize with them, such as the demons and the evil god.”
3311
3312
3313
3314After taking a short pause, Suimei continued his explanation in his own way.
3315
3316
3317
3318“They can either whisper in one’s dreams to brainwash them or conceive fallen children. This way, divinity is able to increase the number of pawns under their control. And so, when the number of beings desiring the power held by divinity increases greatly, it becomes easier for the divinity to interfere in the world. When its ability to interfere increases, it becomes able to share its power with more beings. When that happens, the number of targets it is able to interfere with and brainwash increases, and then the number of pawns begin to increase―”
3319
3320
3321
3322“Fumu. And a cycle begins, right?”
3323
3324
3325
3326Hearing Rumeya groan, Suimei returned a nod.
3327
3328
3329
3330“That’s right, that’s why as long as many of those things exist in the world, the divinity’s influence will not be reduced. That’s why in the end, the only way to bring about a resolution would be to do something directly about the evil god, or reduce the number of sympathetic beings until the evil god’s ability to interfere is at threat. In other words, it is absolutely necessary to reduce the number of demons. That said, suddenly trying to face the evil god would be without a doubt completey reckless, so― ”
3331 
3332―Before going after the general one should first go after its horse, it becomes something like that.
3333
3334
3335
3336“Well, this is all based on the origin of the demons’ power really being the same as what we call evil gods and divinity in my world though.”
3337
3338
3339
3340“So to summarize what Suimei-dono is saying, to do something about the demons, something must be done about the evil god. And to do something about the evil god, something must be done about the demons…”
3341
3342
3343
3344“How, bothersome.”
3345
3346
3347
3348“Seriously.”
3349
3350
3351
3352After Liliana let out a tired breath, Suimei agreed completely and also let out a tired breath. However―
3353
3354
3355
3356(However, thinking of it like that, it feels just like a war game where you just push into each others base. Well, that’s based on the premise that the people are not released from their dependence on gods and spirits though… Ah?)
3357
3358
3359
3360Now that he thought about it, he heard something similar back in the first town they came to in the Alliance. The anti-goddess religious organization or something. Certainly they were saying that they must release themselves from the Goddess. If they in fact managed to grasp the truth, and were taking action in that vein―
3361
3362
3363
3364(Impossible, right…?)
3365
3366
3367
3368Suimei hated overthinking things, he shook his head and scattered those thoughts away. He was being overly concerned. In this world where they didn’t have the knowledge regarding divinity, they didn’t have the grounds to think along those lines, so there was no way they would arrive
3369 
3370at the answer of a conflict between gods. While Suimei was shaking away this thoughts, Rumeya seemed to suddenly remember something and cut in.
3371
3372
3373
3374“Somehow we’ve gone a fair bit off topic huh? What were we talking about to begin with again?”
3375
3376
3377
3378“Whether or not, Suimei is spouting lies right?”
3379
3380
3381
3382“Oi Liliana, don’t lie so nonchalantly.”
3383
3384
3385
3386“My apologies. I meant, spouting big lies.”
3387
3388
3389
3390“Oi…”
3391
3392
3393
3394Suimei hung his head down like he was troubled while looking at Liliana let out a joke with a charming smile. Lefille and Felmenia then took on an attitude in complete agreement with her.
3395
3396
3397
3398“What Liliana is saying is not necessarily wrong huh.”
3399
3400
3401
3402“Definitely.”
3403
3404
3405
3406“How mean.”
3407
3408
3409
3410Suimei no longer had any allies.
3411
3412
3413
3414“―So, I still haven’t asked, but what did you all come to the Alliance for?”
3415
3416
3417
3418“We talked about how I was summoned from another world before right? So we came here
3419
3420looking for clues for returning to that world. It was written in an old book in Astel that the first hero summoning ritual was performed in a region within the Alliance.”
3421 
3422“So you came to look around. Certainly the place where the ritual was performed is still around.”
3423
3424
3425
3426Rumeya replied with a quiet expression as she seemed to have an idea as to what he was talking about.
3427
3428
3429
3430“Is that true?”
3431
3432
3433
3434“Yeah, but about that place. Right now it’s in the sphere of influence of the demons. I’m sure you heard that the demons invaded the Alliance because it was in the way by simply existing so you probably didn’t look into it more. But when they first attacked they took over quite a lot of territory you see. At that time, the ancient ruins where the ritual took place was also taken over.”
3435
3436
3437
3438“Mu… If that’s the case…”
3439
3440
3441
3442“If you want to go there, you’ll have to do something about the demons who are still hanging around.”
3443
3444
3445
3446Rumeya declared this with a serious expression as if to warn them. She was likely suggesting that it would be quite dangerous. Hearing this, Suimei let out a grand sigh.
3447
3448
3449
3450“Haa… As expected, it ended up like this…”
3451
3452
3453
3454Suimei slouched back into the sofa and looked up at the ceiling. He lost his strength knowing that in the end, a large scale battle with the demons was now unavoidable. Lefille then began speaking to him with a knowing look.
3455
3456
3457
3458“Suimei-kun, it seems it is your fate to be unable to escape from battle.”
3459 
3460“Cut it out Lefi. What’s with that commonly said phrase, seriously…”
3461
3462
3463
3464“So, will Suimei-dono dive into the fighting by your own will?”
3465
3466
3467
3468“What, she said.”
3469
3470
3471
3472“Uu…”
3473
3474
3475
3476Suimei couldn’t say anything back to Felmenia or Liliana… And then, after the five of them talked of frivolous matters for a while, Suimei had one more matter to request of Rumeya.
3477
3478
3479
3480“By the way, it may be somewhat impudent, but could you introduce us to some lodgings we could stay at for a while?”
3481
3482
3483
3484“Aah, that much is no problem. Let’s see… I know of a good inn, but I should take your financial situation into consideration. There are rooms available in the Twilight Pavilion’s lodging house. How about there? It’s free you know?”
3485
3486
3487
3488“If you’re letting us use it, then by all means we’ll take it.”
3489
3490
3491
3492Suimei lowered his head to Rumeya to show his gratitude. He only intended to have her introduce them to some lodgings, but the unexpected arrangements were more than welcome.
3493
3494
3495
3496“By the way, how long are all of you planning to stay in Miazen?”
3497
3498
3499
3500“We don’t intend to inconvenience you for too long. Once our business is done I think we’ll return right away but…”
3501
3502
3503
3504“Aah, sorry, my bad. I’m not telling you to get out right away. I was just thinking it would be better if you could stay here for a longer period of time.”
3505 
3506“Why is that?”
3507
3508
3509
3510“You see, the thing is, lately in the Alliance… No, not only here, but in Astel and the self governed states as well, feelings towards the Empire seem to be deteriorating. There’s unrest everywhere. Well, it isn’t to the extent where it will break out into a battle. So I was just thinking if it wasn’t better to stay here instead of the Empire.”
3511
3512
3513
3514They had just heard the same thing from Gaius back in the restaurant in the first Alliance town they visited. In other words, opinion towards the Empire has deteriorated considerably in the Alliance. That being said, even though a war wasn’t going to start, she was probably being considerate because she worried for their safety. And then, Rumeya puffed at her pipe like she was really annoyed.
3515
3516
3517
3518“And then there are those anti-goddess fanatics right!? Those guys can all just leave. Good grief every last one of them had to begin moving right with the demon invasion, they’re all just worthless…”
3519
3520
3521
3522Those last words likely came out of her position as a leader of the Twilight Pavilion. She must have had many anxieties in her heart to deal with. As she was complaining, Felmenia, Lefille and Liliana turned towards Suimei. The one to decide would be Suimei, the three of them were waiting for his thoughts.
3523
3524
3525
3526“So, Suimei. What will you do?”
3527
3528
3529
3530“I’ll decide after observing the situation for myself. At any rate, I left a bunch of tools behind so I’d have to go back at least once to get them.”
3531
3532
3533
3534“Got it. Well, with the skills you all possess there’s nothing to really worry about.”
3535
3536
3537
3538Judging that she was being meddlesome, Rumeya brought that conversation to an end.
3539However, until she was fully satisfied, she had them tell her of their journey.
3540 
3541★
3542
3543
3544
3545Having taken Rumeya up on her offer, Suimei and the others decided to stay in the available rooms in the Twilight Pavilion’s lodging house. After dropping off their baggage, they relaxed in their own rooms to relieve the fatigue due to their long journey from the Empire.
3546
3547
3548
3549After having dinner, it was now nighttime. Suimei was alone in his assigned room preparing his materials. The room was illuminated by the light from his mana. It was well lit enough that it would be comparable to a room lit by electric lights. The light carried a flame’s orange brilliance, so everything within was dyed a light orange, but it wasn’t really something to be worried about. While he was working, Liliana, who he had called beforehand for her treatment, came into his room.
3550
3551
3552
3553“Suimei, I’m here.”
3554
3555
3556
3557“Aah, then take a seat on that chair.”
3558
3559
3560
3561After entering the room and announcing herself, Suimei pointed her towards the chair in front of a desk. They were now sitting side by side in front of the desk, much like a doctor and their patient in an examinination room.
3562
3563
3564
3565“So, please take off your eye-patch and gloves.”
3566
3567
3568
3569Liliana nodded once at Suimei’s doctor-like order and removed her eye-patch and gloves quickly. What appeared, were thin reddish brown arms covered in bubbles like they were festering, and closely packed together reddish brown scales around her right eye. On top of that, her eye was golden and her pupil formed a long and narrow slit.
3570
3571
3572
3573While Suimei casually examined her arms, Liliana narrowed her eyes sadly. He had treated her multiple times already since she became one of his companions, but as expected she still had mixed feelings about it, whenever he looked at her altered features she always made a sad face. Let alone showing others, even looking at it herself likely pulled her into a painful mental state.
3574 
3575Suimei gently took Liliana’s arm and began applying magic to treat it. Placing his finger on her bumpy afflicted skin, he began moving it as if gently brushing the affected region while reciting his chant.
3576
3577
3578
3579“Buzz, Bajia, trout, Mashiya, impose, Kashiya, Sharurai, Arumarai…”
3580
3581
3582
3583It was Kabbalah magic meant to heal things such as tumours and swelling. After continuing the treatment for a while, the demonized portion of her arm seemingly became a little smaller. Suimei then moved on to treating her right eye and the skin around it. Liliana must have been worried as she let out an anxious voice.
3584
3585
3586
3587“How, is it?”
3588
3589
3590
3591“The skin on your arms and hands is healing, though little by little. If we continue at fixed intervals like we have been, it’ll heal completely. The skin around your right eye is the same so there shouldn’t be a problem. It’s just―”
3592
3593
3594
3595“It’s just, what?”
3596
3597
3598
3599“Your eye itself has been completely done in. After being drowned in too much malice, it’s no longer a human’s eye and has completely changed into something else.”
3600
3601
3602
3603Suimei gave an accurate description of the state of her right eye with a bitter groan. Saying it has changed into something else must have reminded her of the times people projected the image of a monster on top of her. This change to the outer layer of her body was the result of being taken in by the use of dark magic. Hearing Suimei’s words, Liliana despondently hung her head down.
3604
3605
3606
3607“Then, this won’t heal, right?”
3608
3609
3610
3611“Yeah, I can’t heal it.”
3612 
3613“I see…”
3614
3615
3616
3617Liliana’s voice had gotten quite depressed. Hearing this, Suimei realized he made a poor choice of words. Due to concentrating on his magic, he was replying in a mechanical fashion. He immediately corrected himself in a fluster.
3618
3619
3620
3621“Sorry, my choice of words was bad. It’s just that I can’t heal it, it doesn’t mean there’s nothing that can be done. Back in the other world there are specialists in spiritual healing and engineers who can manufacture artificial magic body parts. As long as we’re able to go over to the other world it won’t be much of a problem.”
3622
3623
3624
3625“Is that really true!? It can be healed!?”
3626
3627
3628
3629Liliana yelled out as the good news reached her ears. Happiness was certainly mixed into her surprised voice. It wasn’t like Suimei was a specialist in healing techniques, so his knowledge in the field was not particularly deep. Back in his world there were magicians who would just laugh scornfully as they healed this level of affliction with ease. If he asked one of them, she would be healed without a problem. However, as if there was still something on his mind, Suimei made a somewhat complex expression.
3630
3631
3632
3633“It can be healed but… It’s just that the most skilled magician that I can ask for this, is that monster professor though…”
3634
3635
3636
3637In the back of his mind, he could recall that mysterious person with a plump figure wearing a white lab coat with his ominous faint smile and his mushroom hairstyle. He was a man who lived in the basement of the old castle which served as the Society’s headquarters and used incomprehensible magic to produce incomprehensible things.
3638
3639
3640
3641Naturally, Suimei didn’t have any worries when it came to the actual treatment. Among all magicians he was considered to be in the same class as the best of the best. His skills at healing were probably in fact the best, he wouldn’t permit anyone to call themselves a better specialist when it came to spiritual healing. There wasn’t a single ounce of worry that it would result in failure. However, to put it poorly, the probability that the monster professor would c ram in unnecessary functions was quite high. Setting aside the fact whether that was good or bad, Liliana, who did not know any of this, was innocently showing her happiness.
3642 
3643“What a relief.”
3644
3645
3646
3647“W-well, that’s right. It’ll be alright. That’s why we should find a way to return―to find a way to reach our destination in the other world. Until then I’ll heal your skin.”
3648
3649
3650
3651Suimei once more began humming his spell and applied his healing magic. Liliana’s expression as she quietly received the treatment was far brighter than what she showed when she took off her gloves and eye-patch.
3652
3653
3654
3655“Alright, we’re done.”
3656
3657“Thank you, very much.”
3658
3659
3660
3661“Whoa there…”
3662
3663
3664
3665Liliana clung on to Suimei with a happy expression. Having gotten used to Suimei and the others, she seemed to have developed a habit of clinging onto them. This was also the case when she clung to Lefille’s arm while talking to Rumeya, but whenever she was happy or sad, she would cling on to Suimei, Felmenia and Lefille to show her emotions.
3666
3667
3668
3669Though indirectly, he heard that she had always been ostracized by her surroundings and that Rogue did not spoil her like a child much. Since she was never spoiled by others, it seemed that when her emotions swelled up she reacted like this as her longing for company increased. As Suimei gently patted her head while she clung on to him, she closed her eyes happily.
3670
3671
3672
3673★
3674
3675
3676
3677The Saadias Alliance was located in the north western part of the continent. It was a federation of states made up of five different countries. It is said that the name was given to it by the swordsmen who drove the demons to the north and liberated the territory while carrying the hopes of the people. At the centre of those countries was the sovereign state, Miazen, where many of the swordsmen given the title of Seven Swords came from. Many of the swordsmen of
3678 
3679the allied armies also came from there, so among the five countries in the Alliance, it was the most powerful.
3680
3681
3682
3683Those who admired those heroes gathered there aiming to become heroes themselves as they diligently devoted themselves to the study of sword skills. Because of this, to the west of the river which split the city in two, there were many drill sites among the shops which taught swordsmanship to the citizens and soldiers. And alongside them were many of the craftsmen who created the swords they were swinging. It was a city of weapon stores.
3684
3685
3686
3687The day after arriving in Miazen, Suimei’s party of four was headed to the west side of the city.
3688Walking over the bridge which split the city in half, Suimei put his thoughts into words.
3689
3690
3691
3692“How do I say it, everyone seems to be enjoying themselves.”
3693
3694
3695
3696The city was overflowing with energy. Joyful voices could be heard all over the city, it was practically revelry.
3697
3698
3699
3700“I heard it in the morning, but it seems it is because the hero’s parade is today.”
3701
3702
3703
3704“Aah, now that you mention it…”
3705
3706
3707
3708As they were leaving, Rumeya did mention something about the hero’s parade. The reason they were suddenly holding an exhibition in Miazen was because they were spreading the news that the Alliance’s hero dealt a serious blow to the demon army and defeated a demon general. And so, the people of the city were unable to contain their boiling blood.
3709
3710
3711
3712“It seems the parade will be happening in the afternoon? What will we do? Should we go and watch?”
3713
3714
3715
3716“Seems like a good idea. That kind of thing is nice once in a while.”
3717 
3718Suimei nodded at Felmenia’s suggestion. This would be the first time he properly watched a hero’s parade. Back during Reiji’s parade he only saw him off. During Elliot’s parade in the Empire, there was still the coma incident going on so he couldn’t go see it.
3719
3720
3721
3722“There’s still time until the parade starts though?”
3723
3724
3725
3726“Then as we initially planned, let’s look around town until it starts.”
3727
3728
3729
3730Everyone agreed with Lefille’s suggestion and began moving. While walking around the western district looking for a place to kill time, they came across a shop with a somewhat gaudy exterior. As it came into sight, the one to raise their voice excitedly, was Lefille.
3731
3732
3733
3734“Ooh! This store is!”
3735
3736
3737
3738What came into sight was a clothes shop which also seemed to sell many miscellaneous goods. The goods outside the store serving as advertisement were all cute things, it was probably a store aimed towards women. There were similar stores in the Imperial Capital, but this one was in no way inferior in scale to those and they seemed to have an abundance of complete sets of items. Taking a careful look at the store, Suimei recognized it.
3739
3740
3741
3742“Aah, this place is that right? Kind of like that clothing store from before…”
3743
3744
3745
3746The store resembled the clothing store that was in Kurant City. Back when they were looking for clothes for the tiny Lefille, they bought clothes for small girls that were the latest model from the Saadias Alliance, so this was likely the flagship store. To set up a branch in a foreign country in such an undeveloped world gave an indication of their profitability. The clothes that were set up here were all frilly clothing. Suimei then turned to Lefille.
3747
3748
3749
3750“Do you, want to go there?”
3751
3752
3753
3754“Eeh!? No I don’t particularly, but…”
3755 
3756So she said, but her eyes were impulsively swimming towards the shop. Seeing this, Suimei put on a mean smile.
3757
3758
3759
3760“You can’t wear children’s clothing now you know?”
3761
3762
3763
3764“Nobody said anything about wearing that kind of clothing!”
3765
3766
3767
3768“Is that right~? You can wear them if you become small again so it isn’t completely unreasonable…”
3769
3770
3771
3772“Shut up! I can’t hear you!”
3773
3774
3775
3776While the two were having this exchange, Felmenia surprisingly cut in full of excitement from behind him.
3777
3778
3779
3780“Suimei-dono! Let’s go to that store!”
3781
3782
3783
3784“What, Menia also likes those things?”
3785
3786
3787
3788“Yes!”
3789
3790
3791
3792Felmenia was suddenly full of energy. As expected, it seemed that girls liked stores which sold cute things like that. The reason Lefille reacted like that was probably because she was the same.
3793
3794
3795
3796“Well, shall we go and see?”
3797
3798
3799
3800“I-it can’t be helped. If everyone is going, I’ll come along.”
3801 
3802After Lefille’s tried to bluff them out with a trembling voice, Suimei began walking towards the store. For some reason a strange voice came from behind him.
3803
3804
3805
3806“… Suimei-dono? Lefille? Where are the two of you going? It’s over here right? Here.”
3807
3808
3809
3810“Ha?”
3811
3812
3813
3814“Mu?”
3815
3816
3817
3818Hearing Felmenia’s voice, Suimei and Lefille turned around. She was facing the same direction so they both thought she wanted to go to the clothing store, but they were wrong. However, in the direction she pointed towards, was a dubious store discharging an eerie atmosphere into its surroundings.
3819
3820
3821
3822“Both of you, let’s go quickly!”
3823
3824
3825
3826On the other hand, Felmenia’s entire face was smiling as she was brimming with energy. However, the building which seemed like a store did not give off any sense that it should make a woman so happy.
3827
3828
3829
3830“H-here? Is it really here? Really? Seriously?”
3831
3832
3833
3834“That’s right. Please take a look at the gloomy atmosphere of this store which can’t be found in Astel or the Empire! Take a waft of the suspicious stink of medicinal herbs! You can see numerous goods with magic words engraved on them from outside! How could you not be excited!?”
3835
3836
3837
3838Felmenia was speaking passionately before Suimei who was looking at something weird with an expression like he didn’t get it at all. After listening to her and taking a closer look at the store, magic goods―or magic tools as they call them here, were being sold by this store. But even so, he didn’t nod in excitement.
3839 
3840“Suimei-dono? Why are you making such a strange face? Isn’t it normal?”
3841
3842
3843
3844“N-normal?”
3845
3846
3847
3848“It isn’t?”
3849
3850
3851
3852“I-I mean…”
3853
3854
3855
3856Judging that Suimei seemed hesitant to point it out, Felmenia changed the target of her question to Liliana.
3857
3858
3859
3860“Liliana, what do you think about it?”
3861
3862
3863
3864“L-Liliana? It’s weird isn’t it? Right?”
3865
3866
3867
3868Suimei was looking for someone to agree with him, but…
3869
3870
3871
3872“That’s not the case though?”
3873
3874
3875
3876“Ha?”
3877
3878
3879
3880“Just as Felmenia said, it seems, quite amusing.”
3881
3882
3883
3884Suimei realized that just like Felmenia, Liliana’s eye was sparkling.
3885
3886
3887
3888“You see!? It is just as I thought! A person who doesn’t tremble in excitement from looking at that store’s appearance does not exist!”
3889
3890
3891
3892“Is Suimei, different?”
3893 
3894“No, well I’m certainly somewhat interested in it….”
3895
3896
3897
3898Suimei was also a magician. He was also somewhat interested in mysterious goods. However, whatever the circumstances may be, he thought girls wouldn’t get so excited about it. While completely baffled by all of this, his shoulder was suddenly struck solidly as someone grasped it.
3899
3900
3901
3902“It’s alright. Suimei-kun’s reaction is normal.”
3903
3904
3905
3906“I-isn’t it?”
3907
3908
3909
3910Lefille was making a complicated expression like she was looking at something she could not understand. She must have been of the same opinion as Suimei. He was relieved that common sense was being protected by her.
3911
3912
3913
3914“Anyways, Suimei-dono! Let’s go inside!”
3915
3916
3917
3918“Hurry, let’s go.”
3919
3920
3921
3922“… Alright, in we go then.”
3923
3924
3925
3926Having his hands pulled by Felmenia and Liliana, they entered the shop. Suimei had gathered goods while he was the Empire, so he had been to magic stores before, but this magic store in the other world for some reason smelled of incense. Back in his own world, this kind of store would use incense with a pleasant smell to urge customers to come back, but that wasn’t the case in this store. It reminded him more of incense used during funerals.
3927
3928
3929
3930The shop’s clerk seemed to have no interest in actually serving customers and was just looking at them. Before he realized, Felmenia and Liliana were already looking at the shelves of goods and books and already had medicinal herbs and a magic staff in hand.
3931 
3932This was also the case in the Empire, but the magic tools sold in these stores had many different appearances, they were somehow aimed more towards fashion. In this world they were items to show to others after all. From that point of view, unlike the other world where they took ornaments and made them into magic goods, this world took magic goods and made them into ornaments. Well, it was only a trivial difference.
3933
3934
3935
3936“Suimei-dono! There’s something interesting here!”
3937
3938
3939
3940Felmenia suddenly called out to him. He noticed that Felmenia was holding something in her hand while bouncing up and down and smiling at him. Looking at what she was holding, blood drained out of Suimei’s face.
3941
3942
3943
3944“A-a stuffed doll…!”
3945
3946
3947
3948“Is something the matter?”
3949
3950
3951
3952“No…”
3953
3954
3955
3956Suimei groaned in front of Felmenia who was holding on to an old fashioned stuffed doll while she tilted her head to the side in confusion. Back in the other world, he had a partner who would go, ‘Suimei-kun, a doll,’ which ended up as a terrible memory for him. Ever since then, whenever he saw a small deformed stuffed doll, he would recall that tussle that he did not want to remember.
3957
3958
3959
3960Somehow managing to give Felmenia a reply, he took a peek at Lefille and Liliana. Lefille, who was not very familiar with such goods looked at them with a grimace while groaning. On the other hand, Liliana was skimming through a grimoire quickly. Felmenia then shifted her attention to a glass case with accessories in it. She was probably looking at amulets and talismans. She was the type of mage to not use a staff, so she seemed to have more interest in those goods than a magic staff. Looking closely, Felmenia had a sparkle in her eyes. She had no interest at all in the clothing shop before, but it seemed she at least had an interest in these kind of things that was more befitting for her age.
3961 
3962
3963
3964
3965“Menia, if it catches your eye, shall I buy one for you?”
3966 
3967“!!”
3968
3969
3970
3971“I-is it alright, Suimei-dono!?”
3972
3973
3974
3975Felmenia let out a surprised voice as she agreed immediately. Suimei felt like Lefille was also pointing a surprised expression towards him, but it must have been his imagination since she was looking somewhere else when he turned to look.
3976
3977
3978
3979“Then, um, how about this…”
3980
3981
3982
3983“Aah, alright.”
3984
3985
3986
3987Felmenia pointed reservedly at a brooch with a blue gem in it and Suimei gave her a pleasant reply. After calling the clerk to retrieve it from the case, he paid for it and handed it over to Felmenia. Felmenia held the brooch with both hands and was smiling with her whole face.
3988
3989
3990
3991“A gift from Suimei-dono… Eheheh.”
3992
3993
3994
3995“Do you like it?”
3996
3997
3998
3999“Eheheh.”
4000
4001
4002
4003“… Oooooi.”
4004
4005
4006
4007Even after calling out to her, she didn’t reply. It seemed only her mind was on a trip into her own little world.
4008
4009
4010
4011“… Uuuuuh, what about Liliana? Is there something you want?”
4012 
4013“I, don’t have anything, that I want no matter what.”
4014
4015
4016
4017After saying that, Liliana continued to inspect the store’s interior. And then― he could hear shuffling.
4018
4019
4020
4021“…?”
4022
4023
4024
4025After some more shuffling, he realized that Lefille was suddenly in his field of vision. While looking at her idly, she drew closer while shuffling about. While Suimei had a puzzled expression guessing she was tired or something, she then called out to him.
4026
4027
4028
4029“S-Suimei-kun?”
4030
4031
4032
4033“What’s wrong?”
4034
4035
4036
4037Lefille cleared out her throat. And then she spoke in a somewhat high strung voice.
4038
4039
4040
4041“U-umm, Suimei-kun. I think it is somewhat unfair to only buy something for Felmenia-jou though.”
4042
4043
4044
4045“Is that right?”
4046
4047
4048
4049“That’s right!”
4050
4051
4052
4053“Do you also want something Lefi? But I bought you some clothes back in Kurant City right?”
4054
4055
4056
4057“Th-that’s true, but…”
4058
4059
4060
4061“There’s also the condition of my wallet to consider. If you want something, sorry but this time you’ll have to manage on your own…”
4062 
4063As Suimei scratched his head apologetically, Lefille still stuck to her guns.
4064
4065
4066
4067“B-before we left the Empire, did you not buy Liliana an umbrella too!?”
4068
4069
4070
4071“Aah, since she can’t use dark magic that was too provide something to cover for that if only even a little.”
4072
4073
4074
4075Before coming to the Alliance, taking Liliana’s drop in self defence capabilities into consideration, he bought her a parasol which suited her well. While she was receiving treatment, it served the role of a magic staff and allowed her to use simple magics. Providing this for her was obvious. Lefille then looked at him with somewhat envious eyes. He didn’t understand why.
4076
4077
4078
4079“What’s wrong all of a sudden? There’s nothing here that Lefi would seem to want right?”
4080
4081
4082
4083“Th-that’s not true you know? After looking I got interested. Really, really interested.”
4084
4085
4086
4087“Ha?”
4088
4089
4090
4091“Th-that’s right! How about this!?”
4092
4093
4094
4095While in a fluster, Lefille grabbed something that caught her eye. However that dried up object…
4096
4097
4098
4099“Ah, oi, isn’t that an animal’s cock? Just what are you going to use that for?”
4100
4101
4102
4103“? UWAAAAAAH!?”
4104 
4105After figuring out exactly what she was holding in her hand, Lefille began to panic in confusion. After rampaging for a while, she hurried back to where she was, and without planning on giving up, picked up something else in her hand.
4106
4107
4108
4109“Th-then, this!”
4110
4111
4112
4113What she had in her hand now was a sort of container for cosmetics. Suimei took it and gave it a sniff.
4114
4115
4116
4117“… This, is probably an aphrodisiac salve.”’
4118
4119
4120
4121“… Sorry. Please put it back.”
4122
4123
4124
4125Lefille hung her head down. Everything she grabbed in her hand was something strange.
4126
4127
4128
4129“Like I thought you should stop. Lefi has poor affinity with this store.”
4130
4131
4132
4133“Ugu… Suimei-kun is a bully…”
4134
4135
4136
4137“Why did it come to that…”
4138
4139
4140
4141She was looking at him with resentment while speaking the same way she did when she became tiny. Suimei couldn’t grasp why she wanted something so much that she would go so far. Having noticed Lefille’s state, Liliana tapped on Lefille’s shoulder repeatedly.
4142
4143
4144
4145“Lefille. Next time, let’s go to a different store. There, you can ask Suimei, to buy you something. Right, Felmenia?”
4146
4147
4148
4149“That’s right~ Eheheh.”
4150 
4151Felmenia replied completely absentmindedly. Her mind still hadn’t come back from her own little world. Or rather, it was somewhat strange that as the youngest member, Liliana was the most level headed among them.
4152
4153
4154
4155“Alright! The next store will surely be!”
4156
4157
4158
4159On the other hand, Lefille was suddenly filled with determination as she tightened her fist. In the end, the dull-headed Suimei had no idea what was going on. Suimei then noticed that the hustle and bustle outside had gotten a fair bit larger.
4160
4161
4162
4163“It’s become quite noisy.”
4164
4165
4166
4167Lefille drew closer to the store’s window.
4168
4169
4170
4171“The parade is probably about to start. The people are moving towards the main street.”
4172
4173
4174
4175“Well then, shall we go look?”
4176
4177
4178
4179As Suimei asked, the three of them each gave a reply and before long the four of them left the store and arrived at the street the Alliance’s hero would be passing through. It was just about to begin. The path on the street was completely empty for the parade and on each side of the route was nothing but people, people, people, people overflowing everywhere.
4180
4181
4182
4183“Uwa, that’s a ton of people. It was also amazing in the Empire, but I guess it’s like this everywhere.”
4184
4185
4186
4187As Suimei looked in astonishment, Felmenia spoke up.
4188
4189
4190
4191“Certainly, there’s an astonishing number of people. It is in no way inferior to Reiji-dono’s parade.”
4192 
4193“Umu. That’s right. That time there was quite a lot of people too.”
4194
4195
4196
4197Lefille was the one who spoke like she was remembering the parade. During the parade in Astel, Suimei was holed up inside the castle. She must have seen it before meeting Suimei. While she remembered it with admiration, she was also shrinking back a bit for some reason.
4198
4199
4200
4201“Everyone. It seems, it’s starting.”
4202
4203
4204
4205“Is that so? Liliana.”
4206
4207
4208
4209“Yes. Over there, they’re coming. The leading party is the hero and her companions, four people.”
4210
4211
4212
4213After Suimei asked, Liliana pointed further down the street. As one would expect, she had sharp ears. Lefille also sensed their strong presence and squinted her eyes to avoid the sunlight while looking towards the hero’s party.
4214
4215
4216
4217“The noise is getting closer. They should be here soon.”
4218
4219
4220
4221“Ah! I can see the leading carriage!”
4222
4223
4224
4225Right after Felmenia let out her voice, a portion of the gathered masses screamed in joy. Before long, a well guarded escort carriage came into sight. Behind it, a festival float without a roof followed it. The festival float was being pulled by a cowhorn as to make it easier for the gathered masses to see. And on top of that festival float waving their hand was―
4226
4227
4228
4229“Ah! That old man!?”
4230
4231
4232
4233Seeing a familiar figure, Suimei yelled out in surprise. It was the tall dark-skinned man they met in the first town they came to in the Alliance, Gaius Forvan.
4234 
4235“That’s, Forvan right?”
4236
4237
4238
4239“Uheeeh… That old man, he was seriously one of the hero’s companions…”
4240
4241
4242
4243Suimei’s surprise was completely leaking out, his eyes were wide open. Felmenia looked at him with a puzzled expression as she could not tell why he was so surprised.
4244
4245
4246
4247“Suimei-dono. Did you not believe Forvan’s story?”
4248
4249
4250
4251“No, only half of it.”
4252
4253
4254
4255He certainly didn’t think it was a lie that he fought against demons, but he didn’t really think he was one of the hero’s companions. He thought he was just a soldier who fought near the hero at the most but―
4256
4257
4258
4259“But really, that old man is really in high spirits.”
4260
4261
4262
4263“Isn’t he? He seems to be having a lot of fun… Um, like, really, a lot.”
4264
4265
4266
4267Felmenia made a bitter smile. Gaius was unbecoming of his age and was excessively smiling at everybody. He had quite the slender face and features so it wasn’t that strange, but looking at the figure of an old man overcome with excitement atop a festival float was somehow embarrassing to watch. Suimei thought the same back at the restaurant, but he was probably the type who was excited by his own confidence.
4268
4269
4270
4271The festival float behind Gaius’ then came into sight. On top of it was a person wearing a green robe with a hood. Their face was completely concealed by the hood, but from the lines made by their body it was probably a woman. She was holding onto a staff made of black wood with a large jewel at its tip and she was waving her hand in a mild-mannered fashion towards the populace.
4272 
4273
4274
4275
4276“A mage?”
4277 
4278“Probably. Her robe and that type of staff are commonly used by mages in the self governed states. That’s the first time I’ve seen such a large jewel installed in a staff though…”
4279
4280
4281
4282Felmenia agreed with Suimei while looking at the staff curiously. However, as one would expect of the hero’s party. A martial artist filled to the brim with muscles and a mage. They had all sorts of people gathered around them.
4283
4284
4285
4286Before long, what appeared atop the next festival float was a young swordsman. He was somewhere in his teens. He seemed awfully familiar with this sort of event as he had a slight smile on his symmetrical face while responding to the people. From the fancy clothing that he was wearing, Suimei guessed he was someone of high standing. Liliana then looked at him with a sleepy looking eye.
4287
4288
4289
4290“The first prince of Miazen, Weitzer Ryerzen.”
4291
4292
4293
4294“Fumu, one of the Seven Swords huh? To think he would also fight as one of the hero’s companions.”
4295
4296
4297
4298Lefille seemed to recognize the name Liliana let out.
4299
4300
4301
4302“A hunk huh? A hunk prince who is strong and famous is just winning at life too much, what a scam.”
4303
4304
4305
4306Suimei made a declaration filled with envy, but setting that aside. If that was the third person, then that means it was the last companion. The one riding atop the next and festival float would be the hero summoned by the Alliance.
4307
4308
4309
4310“Now then, what kind of person will come out.”
4311
4312
4313
4314“Gaius-dono said that she was a beautiful woman right?”
4315 
4316“Certainly, he said that.”
4317
4318
4319
4320“Suimei, it’s here. The last festival float.”
4321
4322
4323
4324“Ooh, you’re right…….. Ah?”
4325
4326
4327
4328After turning around when Liliana called out to him, Suimei looked at the top of the festival float, and let out a puzzled voice.
4329
4330
4331
4332―For an instant, Suimei doubted his eyes. That’s because there was a familiar person standing right where he was looking. Just like their information had indicated, the one standing atop the festival float was a woman.
4333
4334
4335
4336However, she was wearing the uniform of a girl’s high school from the neighbourhood of Suimei’s house, a short skirt and a white garter belt, on her arms were scarlet armoured hand covers and the mask of a devil. She had long blond hair along her back, her hair was parted to one side and was kept up in a tuft by a ribbon. She had jade green eyes with long eyelashes which gave a sense of her youth. From the way she held herself, her strength was also apparent.
4337
4338
4339
4340He could hear sighs of admiration from here and there which were likely due to her beautiful appearance. A long sword curved sword―what is called an uchigatana was in one of her hands as she awkwardly waved to the crowd with the other.
4341
4342
4343
4344No matter how much he stared, all that came to mind was ‘There’s no way she should be here.’ That girl was someone from the other world. She should not be in this world. While trying to escape from reality, Suimei shook his head right away. It was simply impossible for her to be a hero, and for him as her friend to also be summoned here. However…
4345
4346
4347
4348“Just what kind of probability is this…”
4349
4350
4351
4352To think that not only Reiji and Mizuki, but another of his acquaintances would be summoned to this world. It wasn’t like it was absolutely impossible, but the probability that it happened was astronomically low. It wasn’t something that could simply happen by coincidence.
4353 
4354“Suimei-dono?”
4355
4356
4357
4358Noticing that Suimei was making a menacing look, Felmenia called out to him. But Suimei had no time to pay attention to her. Paying no mind to his surroundings, he let out a loud voice towards the top of the festival float.
4359
4360
4361
4362“Oi! Hatsumi! It’s me! Hatsumiiii!  Can she not hear me in this ruckus…? Fuck!”
4363
4364
4365
4366His voice was being drowned out by the crowd, it did not reach her―Kuchiba Hatsumi. Cursing out at the irritation of things not going his way, there was no way he would just let it go. Suimei once more tried yelling out to her and then, her eyes met his among the sea of people.
4367
4368
4369
4370“Hatsumi…”
4371
4372
4373
4374However, she did not notice his existence and began waving in another direction.
4375
4376
4377
4378“Eh….?”
4379
4380
4381
4382She was supposed to notice him and make a shocked expression. Having found a familiar face, she was supposed to call out his name. But that fleeting thought was completely betrayed. Suimei stood stock still dumbfounded before this treacherous reality thrust before him. Seeing his strange behaviour, Felmenia and Lefille called out to him.
4383
4384
4385
4386“Suimei-dono? Just what is the matter?”
4387
4388
4389
4390“That’s quite the expression you have…”
4391 
4392Right now, he couldn’t even properly hear their anxious voices. Why was it? Why did this happen? These words whirled around in Suimei’s head for a while and occupied all his thoughts. Eventually, he came back to reality, and raised his face.
4393
4394
4395
4396“… Aah, let’s go back to the Twilight Pavilion for now. I’ll explain it there.”
4397 
4398Chapter 2: Relation of the Summoned
4399
4400“So the hero from the Alliance which was just in the parade…”
4401
4402
4403
4404“Is Suimei-dono’s acquaintance!?”
4405
4406
4407
4408Lefille and Felmenia’s shocked voices resounded throughout the room. After the hero’s triumphant parade, Suimei and the others gathered in the Twilight Pavilion’s guild master’s room. Suimei was making a profoundly grim expression while seated on the sofa.
4409
4410
4411
4412“There’s no mistaking that she is my childhood friend Kuchiba Hatsumi. To think that even she would be summoned…”
4413
4414
4415
4416Suimei answered their question as he heavily exhaled. Felmenia and the others were completely astonished at the extreme coincidence that the hero from the Alliance was his acquaintance.
4417
4418
4419
4420“On top of getting swallowed into your friend’s summoning, even your childhood friend get summoned to the same world. You’ve really been involved in some hapless fate there huh.”
4421
4422
4423
4424Whether it was just unusual fate or the guidance of the stars, Rumeya simply stared in wonder with one eye shut as she smoked her pipe. It really was just as she said. There was no other expression Suimei could use to describe this other than hapless fate. It only left him with a hunch that those who were related to each other in some way were tied together and thrown into this world. Lefille then recalled Suimei’s earlier actions.
4425
4426
4427
4428“So that’s why you were yelling like that?”
4429
4430
4431
4432“Yeah. That’s how it is, but… just what does it mean? She didn’t react at all.”
4433
4434
4435
4436“Could it be someone who looks similar but is actually somebody else?”
4437 
4438“No, if it was just her face it would be possible, but for her clothing to be the same is inexplicable. Not only that, her name is the same.”
4439
4440
4441
4442“Hatsumi Kuchiba right? Certainly that is the hero’s name, it’s the same as the name you mentioned.”
4443
4444
4445
4446“Yeah…”
4447
4448
4449
4450Suimei was groaning at his wit’s end. Liliana then put her doubt into words.
4451
4452
4453
4454“Could it not simply be, that Suimei’s voice, didn’t reach her?”
4455
4456
4457
4458“That may be the case, but during the parade her eyes met mine. She faced me and I was in her field of vision. It’s doesn’t make sense that she didn’t notice me despite that.”
4459
4460
4461
4462“It is also possible, that there was too many people, and she didn’t notice, right?”
4463
4464
4465
4466“Is that so… Maybe that’s all it was…”
4467
4468
4469
4470Suimei nodded as if to convince himself. Just as Liliana said, with so many people around, even if he entered her field of vision, it was possible that she did not recognize him. Nothing could be done by just obsessively arguing whether or not she recognized him or not. At any rate―
4471
4472
4473
4474“I have no choice but to go meet up with her.”
4475
4476
4477
4478Hearing him say that, Rumeya managed to guess what was coming next.
4479
4480
4481
4482“You called me for a talk because of this, right?”
4483 
4484
4485
4486
4487“Yes. As a guild master, I thought you’d be able to arrange a meeting with the hero.”
4488 
4489Even if Suimei was her friend, to the people of the Alliance, he was nothing but a civilian. It was difficult to imagine that he would be granted an audience with the hero easily. That’s why if he asked Rumeya, who was of rather high standing, he thought he may be able to proceed forward smoothly. Contrary to his expectations though, Rumeya shook her head sullenly.
4490
4491
4492
4493“Sorry. That will be a little difficult.”
4494
4495
4496
4497“Difficult, how?”
4498
4499
4500
4501“It’s just, according to the royal family, that hero doesn’t seem to go outside much. It hasn’t been that long since she has come to this world, so it seems she isn’t used to it yet. So if people were to meet with her it would be a burden, so holding an audience with her has been prohibited.”
4502
4503
4504
4505“I see. So that is why Rumeya-dono has yet to meet the hero right?”
4506
4507
4508
4509“That’s how it is. The royal family of Miazen is quite high strung about anything related to the hero. Even if I poured all of my authority into it, they probably won’t grant us an audience with her.”
4510
4511
4512
4513“It’s quite the strange story after letting her fight and making her participate in a parade.”
4514
4515
4516
4517“Seriously. I don’t know what they’re thinking either.”
4518
4519
4520
4521Rumeya agreed completely with Suimei. She must have also been considerably suspicious about this case as she puffed her pipe with a dissatisfied expression. Then, for some reason, Felmenia asked a question timidly.
4522
4523
4524
4525“Hero-dono from the Alliance is… Um, Suimei-dono’s good friend, so… Is she, on your mind?”
4526 
4527“Well yeah.”
4528
4529
4530
4531As Suimei acknowledged her, Rumeya suddenly made an evil smile with a broad grin.
4532
4533
4534
4535“Heeeh, what a lady killer. You’ve gathered so many beauties around you already and you’re still after another woman for a new meal? You’re quite sinful aren’t you?”
4536
4537
4538
4539“Ha…? Th-that’s wrong! I’m not really…”
4540
4541
4542
4543Rumeya was twirling her pipe around the tip of her finger. Naturally, Suimei didn’t have such intentions and denied her accusation, but Felmenia and Lefille did not grasp this. Felmenia leaped towards him while Lefille pointed an unusually tranquil yet terrifying expression towards him.
4544
4545
4546
4547“S-Suimei-dono!? Is that how it is!? Is that what you’re intending to do!?”
4548
4549
4550
4551“Suimei-kun. It seems that there is a need for us to have a careful and long talk.”
4552
4553
4554
4555“Wai-, Menia, calm down!… Eh? Lefi-san!? Scary!! That’s scary!?”
4556
4557
4558
4559Suimei reeled back at their sudden change in attitude while Rumeya laughed heartily at them.
4560
4561
4562
4563“Well let’s set that joke aside.”
4564
4565
4566
4567“You, even after throwing that kind of bomb…”
4568
4569
4570
4571As Suimei looked at her with a resentful gaze, while Rumeya made an evil smile like she found a new toy to play with.
4572 
4573“Suimei. It’s quite amusing to tease you huh. Even in your own world, did you unexpectedly have that kind of role too?”
4574
4575
4576
4577“Gu…”
4578
4579
4580
4581“Hahaha! If you’re like that it means I hit the bulls-eye. Well it’s just your share of hardships though.”
4582
4583
4584
4585Rumeya laughed as she amused herself with Suimei. While lamenting in his heart that he made a new enemy, she immediately wiped away her joking smile and made a serious expression.
4586
4587
4588
4589“She’s on your mind, because she’s your friend?”
4590
4591
4592
4593“Yes. I’ve known her since I was very young, I want to confirm what kind of situation she is in. I can’t say for sure that she isn’t being forced to fight against her will after all.”
4594
4595
4596
4597“Fumu…”
4598
4599
4600
4601It seemed that she did not consider this possibility. To the people of this world, they had the one sided notion that the hero readily consented to their requests. The speculation that one would be forced to fight against their will didn’t really click with them. However, that line of thinking was more than common enough to consider back in Suimei’s world.
4602
4603
4604
4605Moreover, he still didn’t have an answer as to why both Reiji and Elliot had the baffling mental state that they felt like they had to fight. It was a situation where he couldn’t feel relieved until he lumped them all together and took a look for himself. After calming down, Felmenia cocked her head to the side and spoke of her doubts.
4606
4607
4608
4609“But what will you do? If we can’t meet her by just approaching them directly, does Suimei-dono have a means to come in contact with Hero-dono?”
4610 
4611
4612
4613
4614“Well, if it comes to that I do have one hand I can play out…”
4615 
4616While stroking his chin, Suimei shifted his focus to the window. The night, which was the time for magicians, was about to begin. If he couldn’t approach her directly, there was nothing left but the more eccentric method.
4617
4618
4619
4620★
4621
4622
4623
4624―Kuchiba Hatsumi suddenly felt a jolt run through her body.
4625
4626
4627
4628“Hmm…?”
4629
4630
4631
4632As she limply woke up and let out her voice while opening her eyelids, her companion’s, Selphy Fittney’s face was right in front of her.
4633
4634
4635
4636“Please wake up, Hatsumi. It’s already evening.”
4637
4638
4639
4640“Evening…?”
4641
4642
4643
4644While rubbing her sleepy eyes, she straightened herself up and looked around. She was on top of her bed in her private room prepared for her on the fourth floor of Miazen’s palace. The furnishings were kept to a bare minimum with only a dresser and drawer for clothing. It was the frugal room that she received from the royal family. A dark carpet was spread across the floor and a wide courtyard could be seen from the window. With her face still concealed by her hood, Selphy quietly showed her appreciation.
4645
4646
4647
4648“Good work today. Hatsumi.”
4649
4650
4651
4652“… Selphy, did I fall asleep?”
4653
4654
4655
4656“Yes. You were sound asleep. You must have seen a good dream. Your sleeping face was very peaceful.”
4657 
4658“Auu…”
4659
4660
4661
4662Hatsumi could not suppress being bashful having had her sleeping face seen. She was blushing from embarrassment, but Selphy was being somewhat affectionate. She couldn’t see her face due to the shadow, but Hatsumi felt like she was smiling under that hood.
4663
4664
4665
4666“What kind of dream were you having? Do you remember?”
4667
4668
4669
4670“Dream…”
4671
4672
4673
4674She tried to remember the contents of her dream. Sure enough, the dream she was seeing―
4675
4676
4677
4678“… It was a dream where I was a small child. In a place different from here. I was racing a boy and playing like a rascal with him.”
4679
4680
4681
4682“The same dream as always, right?”
4683
4684
4685
4686Hatsumi nodded back towards Selphy’s gentle voice. Having lost her memories, it was a dream she often saw. As a small child, before swinging around a sword, she was playing around with a boy of the same age as her. She didn’t have a basis for it, but she thought it was a memory from the past.
4687
4688
4689
4690(It’s just―)
4691
4692
4693
4694It’s just, partway through, it changed into a strange dream where the boy recited a good luck charm and healed her wound from falling over and of him driving away a stray dog. And at the end, he spoke.
4695
4696
4697
4698―Whenever you’re in danger, I will definitely come save you.
4699 
4700The boy’s face was completely hazy and she couldn’t remember it. However, as she remembered those words, she felt a faint desire after having lost something and her heart was somehow filled with loneliness…
4701
4702
4703
4704Setting that aside, she only intended to take a nap but fell into a deep slumber. Astonished at herself for falling asleep like that, she then questioned Selphy.
4705
4706
4707
4708“By the way, how long was I asleep?”
4709
4710
4711
4712“Let’s see, it’s already evening after all, so you slept for quite a while.”
4713
4714
4715
4716“Uu… So I slept that much… Before I fell asleep, I’m certain we planned to talk about our plans from now on right?”
4717
4718
4719
4720“Yes. It was Hatsumi’s suggestion.”
4721
4722
4723
4724“Uu…”
4725
4726
4727
4728After they had dinner right after the parade, leaving time for a short break, they were planning to gather together to discuss how they should move going forward with the demon subjugation. She had designated around an hour later randomly for them to meet, but currently it was pitch black outside the window. She had indulged herself in her afternoon nap for well over two hours.
4729
4730
4731
4732“It has gotten quite late, so I came to wake you up.”
4733
4734
4735
4736“It would have been fine to wake me up earlier.”
4737
4738
4739
4740“No, you seemed quite tired, I thought it would be better not to call out to you.”
4741 
4742
4743
4744
4745“Thank you, Selphy. So where are Gaius and Weitzer?”
4746 
4747“They are waiting in the next room over.”
4748
4749
4750
4751“I see, so let’s quickly―”
4752
4753
4754
4755Before Hatsumi finished talking, she could hear fidgety footsteps from the hallway. This presence was Gaius. He must have sensed that she woke up. Just as she grasped who it was, without even knocking, the door flew open vigorously.
4756
4757
4758
4759“Yo, are you awake? Our sleepy headed Hero-dono.”
4760
4761
4762
4763That door must have been nothing but a single sheet of veneer to him. Along with the high-spirited sound of the door opening, a burly man covered in muscles came in with his usual affable smile. Without asking for permission, he plunked down on a chair in the room and acted like it was his own. A reproachful glint from the eye hidden under Selphy’s hood was thrust towards him.
4764
4765
4766
4767“Gaius-shi. What are you doing entering a woman’s room without even knocking?”
4768
4769
4770
4771“Isn’t it fine? She was sleeping in the clothes she usually wears anyways right? Besides if Hatsumi was immodestly dressed you would have done something about it too.”
4772
4773
4774
4775“Yes, certainly that is true. At that time I would start by firing magic at you.”
4776
4777
4778
4779“Haa, what a scary woman.”
4780
4781
4782
4783While looking at Selphy reply immediately, Gaius grabbed both his shoulders and pretended to be scared. Even though he didn’t think that at all, he was a droll man. On the other hand, Hatsumi did not mind Gaius’ impolite behaviour at all and bowed her head lightly from atop her bed.
4784 
4785“Gaius, sorry. I overslept.”
4786
4787
4788
4789“It’s rare for you to oversleep huh.”
4790
4791
4792
4793“It seems I was tired from doing something I wasn’t used to.”
4794
4795
4796
4797Hatsumi timidly said this. It came up during dinner as well, but that was her first experience with a parade. For half a day, she was riding on top of the festival float being pulled by a cowhorn while smiling pleasantly at the citizens. It was a lot more difficult than she had thought.
4798
4799
4800
4801“Aaah, well it can’t be helped. Even my wonderful self has stiff shoulders from that.”
4802
4803
4804
4805Gaius was rubbing his shoulder while making a bitter face. Even though he was broadminded, he must not have been used to having to do that kind of thing either. She thought he seemed to be having quite a lot of fun during the parade, but it deep down that was actually the case.
4806
4807While talking about such things, a young man wearing high grade fabrics dressed like a knight came through the still open door. And the first thing that came out of his mouth was…
4808
4809
4810
4811“―Gaius. Just what are you thinking obstinately going into Hero-dono’s room on your own?”
4812
4813
4814
4815He criticized Gaius in a threatening tone with his head raised as he glared at him from the corner of his eye. It was Miazen’s prince, Weitzer Ryerzen. However, without acting the least bit nervous towards that attitude, Gaius acted like he was being a nuisance while digging around his ear with his pinky finger.
4816
4817
4818
4819“What, you also gonna lecture me…? Isn’t it fine? I could hear them talking and all. I also want to get the depressing talks out of the way quickly and go drink some booze.”
4820
4821
4822
4823“Are you saying that you place a priority on alcohol over the peace of the world?”
4824 
4825
4826
4827
4828“Of course I do.”
4829 
4830Gaius revealed his intentions heartily as he struck his chest. Watching that arrogance while pinching his brow, Weitzer judged that any further conversation with this man would be unproductive. Softening his expression in an instant, he turned to Hatsumi and greeted her.
4831
4832
4833
4834“I deeply apologize for being boisterous as your were just getting up, Hero -dono. Did you have a good sleep?”
4835
4836
4837
4838“Yes. Thank you. Also, sorry for making you wait.”
4839
4840
4841
4842“No, you must still be fatigued from subjugating the demons. Unreasonably making you do so is our responsibility. Hero-dono, please do not pay it any mind.”
4843
4844
4845
4846“Un…”
4847
4848
4849
4850He was behaving modestly as to not embarrass her, as usual, he was quite the gentleman. Now that they were moving on to a serious discussion, Hatsumi couldn’t stay on top of her bed and decided to move over to a chair. Sensing this, Selphy went to lend her a hand, but for some reason Weitzer held her back.
4851
4852
4853
4854“Selphy, leave this to me.”
4855
4856
4857
4858“… I see, understood.”
4859
4860
4861
4862Selphy questioned Weitzer’s actions for an instant, but she suddenly realized something and gracefully resigned herself. Seeing this exchange, it was now Hatsumi who was full of questions as Weitzer then drew closer.
4863
4864
4865
4866“W-Weitzer?”
4867
4868
4869
4870“Now then, Hero-dono, please take my hand.”
4871 
4872“Eh? Ah, un… Th-thank you…”
4873
4874
4875
4876Weitzer was holding out his hand to support her. Worrying about her, he showed a gentle expression. Hatsumi bashfully thanked him while averting her eyes. This kind of behaviour was fairly common for him, but this even time it was still quite embarrassing. Still, she took his hand and stood up and…
4877
4878
4879
4880“Oooh? So he’s gone on the offensive all at once?”
4881
4882
4883
4884“Fufufu…”
4885
4886
4887
4888The other two were laughing like they found something funny. Weitzer then guided Hatsumi to her chair next to the others, and began speaking.
4889
4890
4891
4892“Hero-dono, how was your meal today?”
4893
4894
4895
4896“U-un. The food was delicious but…”
4897
4898
4899
4900“Was there something about it you were not pleased with?”
4901
4902
4903
4904“That’s not it, dealing with that kind of place is not my strong point. Ah, I don’t mean that I hate his Majesty the King or the Queen or anything though. Okay?”
4905
4906
4907
4908Not limited to just those two, she got along fairly well with the people of the palace. However, she was quite uncomfortable having a meal in such a ceremonious place and was unable to calm down. However, she wasn’t sure how Weitzer interpreted her words, but he spoke with the air of a know it all.
4909
4910
4911
4912“After losing you memories, I’m sure you’ll get used to such feelings. While draped in such anxieties you won’t be able to calm down in that sort of place.”
4913 
4914“No, that’s not really what I mean though…”
4915
4916
4917
4918“You’ll get used to it soon. Hero-dono’s manners while you sit at the dinner table are always beautiful after all.”
4919
4920
4921
4922“U-un…”
4923
4924
4925
4926Hatsumi replied awkwardly to Weitzer’s praise. She didn’t know what his deal was letting out such flattery in such a straight manner. After sitting in her chair, she could see Gaius broadly grinning. Selphy was also leaking out a stifled laugh. She didn’t know what they found so funny.
4927
4928
4929
4930“… Hey, the two of you are like that from time to time, but what is it?”
4931
4932
4933
4934“No, it is nothing?”
4935
4936
4937
4938“That’s right, we’re just being pleasant.”
4939
4940
4941
4942The two of them seemed happy, but for some reason Weitzer was making an offended expression. However it seemed Gaius also found that attitude strange, and his smile just grew wider. Waiting for Weitzer to take a seat, Gaius then spoke to him.
4943
4944
4945
4946“So, what will we do from here?”
4947
4948
4949
4950“I don’t think there’s anything to do though?”
4951
4952
4953
4954“Oioi there’s no point in just saying that here right? Are you angry about something?”
4955
4956
4957
4958“Not really.”
4959 
4960Though he said that, Weitzer did seem angry about something. Setting aside their little exchange, Hatsumi cut into the conversation.
4961
4962
4963
4964“It’s a matter of course that we’ll be subjugating the demons, but how will we move from here on out?”
4965
4966
4967
4968“That kind of thing, ain’t it fine to just link up with the soldiers and march on them like usual?”
4969
4970
4971
4972“Hero-dono, I also think that is a solid plan though?”
4973
4974
4975
4976In a strange turn of events, Weitzer agreed with Gaius’ suggestion to just keep doing things as they were. That meant that it was in fact a sound theory. However, Hatsumi had different thoughts on the matter.
4977
4978
4979
4980“That may be the case but…”
4981
4982
4983
4984“Hatsumi, is there something you’re thinking about?”
4985
4986
4987
4988“Un. Since we have this kind of independent war potential, I was thinking that there was a better way to use it. I mean, we’ve already raised the soldiers’ morale considerably with a big victory, there’s no need to inspire them further right? In that case, I think it is better to leave the battlefield to the generals.”
4989
4990
4991
4992“Ah?”
4993
4994
4995
4996Gaius didn’t quite get what she was implying, but Weitzer seemed to understand her proposition well.
4997
4998
4999
5000“In other words, you’re saying it would be better for us to move against the demons independently.”
5001 
5002“Yes. I was thinking that was something we could possibly do. We could make a surprise attack against the demon generals or something. Though it may be somewhat of a dangerous move.”
5003
5004
5005
5006“That is the case isn’t it? However, if it is a success then the burden on the soldiers fighting on the battlefield would be lightened remarkably.”
5007
5008
5009
5010They had enough war potential to be considered peerless. They had three people who could fight head on against the demons and one who could support them from behind perfectly. The four of them were also well suited for covert operations. If they could take action and eliminate the demon generals and other influential demons, it would give an advantage to humanity’s war effort in general.
5011
5012
5013
5014“… Of course, that is only if everyone will fight while being aware of the dangers.”
5015
5016
5017
5018Just as her apprehensions indicated, it was quite the dangerous plan. It would put a lot of pressure on Hatsumi and her companions. However, Weitzer spoke confidently as if the answer was obvious.
5019
5020
5021
5022“Of course, we intend to follow Hero-dono.”
5023
5024
5025
5026“Even if Weitzer is okay with it, you don’t know what Gaius and Selphy think right? The two of them have their own countries to worry about, you can’t coerce them. Don’t speak like you’re cutting off their way out. Besides, frankly speaking, I’m not completely decided on this plan either.”
5027
5028
5029
5030“M-my apologies.”
5031
5032
5033
5034After being rebuked, Weitzer panicked uncharacteristically as he apologized. The reason he was agitated was likely due to the harsh nature of her words. Next to Weitzer who was still stumped at his blunder, Gaius spoke to Hatsumi with a reliable air.
5035 
5036“I don’t mind at all. I’m tired of getting stalled anyways, danger is just what I want.”
5037
5038
5039
5040“I will also accompany you. I don’t have any intention of abandoning my duty after all this time.”
5041
5042
5043
5044“Thank you, both of you.”
5045
5046
5047
5048The two of them, or rather the three of them, were rather promising. After Hatsumi showed her gratitude, Gaius looked at her like he was looking at something odd.
5049
5050
5051
5052“In any case Hatsumi, you weren’t like this before, I’m surprised you got so pumped up.”
5053
5054
5055
5056He must have said this because she suddenly proposed such an aggressive plan. At first she shut herself up in her room from the shock of losing her memories after refusing to subjugate the demons. He was likely contrasting her behaviour to that time, but…
5057
5058
5059
5060“You promised not to talk about that right? Geez… While we were fighting, I just thought we had to defeat the demons is all.”
5061
5062
5063
5064After fighting the demons for a while, she reached the point where she thought that they were an evil that could not be overlooked. It was obvious after seeing the strength of their malicious intent, but she just had a feeling that they had to be defeated no matter what. Moreover, she strongly thought that she wanted to protect not only the people of this world, but the three companions who fought alongside her. They were important to her.
5065
5066
5067
5068“―Hey, Selphy. Do we have something that we need to do in Miazen?”
5069
5070
5071
5072“Not really. Just keep in mind that their are evening parties that you must attend.”
5073
5074
5075
5076“Evening parties… Why?”
5077 
5078She thought the parade was necessary to soothe the citizens, but she honestly didn’t think that further service was necessary. After asking Selphy, Weitzer was the one to reply.
5079
5080
5081
5082“It’s because I would like us to deepen our friendship.”
5083
5084
5085
5086“If it’s all of you, then I think we get along well enough already?”
5087
5088
5089
5090Hatsumi knew the three of them ever since her first battle. It wasn’t that long since they met, but they fought together on the battlefield, saved each other, and became trusted companions to each other. She thought there was nothing needed on top of that but…
5091
5092
5093
5094“I expressed myself poorly there. By us I mean the people of the Saadias Alliance. I believe that you must properly meet father, mother and the leaders from Miazen and the other Alliance countries.”
5095
5096
5097
5098“That’s… If we can all get along then I think that is fine, but it isn’t something we need to rush in to…”
5099
5100
5101
5102“No, it is urgent business to the Alliance right now. If Hero-dono goes right away…”
5103
5104
5105
5106“Are you saying that I should be a dish served to put the Alliance in order?”
5107
5108
5109
5110“N-no! That’s not what I am..!”
5111
5112
5113
5114“The demons are invading, I think that is the more urgent need though…”
5115
5116
5117
5118She knew it was necessary, but even so, deep in her heart she was not convinced.
5119
5120
5121
5122“That’s wrong Hero-dono! This isn’t about using Hero-dono for our personal means…!”
5123 
5124Perhaps because Hatsumi was making a complicated expression, Weitzer was frantically trying to correct himself thinking that he had offended her. On the other hand, Gaius let out his usual dauntless laugh and turned towards Hatsumi.
5125
5126
5127
5128“Well, it’s about you time you took a hint Hatsumi, right?”
5129
5130
5131
5132“Take a hint, of what?”
5133
5134
5135
5136“Hatsumi, it’s about Prince Weitzer’s good will…”
5137
5138
5139
5140“Good will? Certainly I think that I’m receiving too much of it and feel a little bad about it but…”
5141
5142
5143
5144After being summoned, not just Weitzer, but the other people from the palace took good care of her. Having been the ones who summoned her, it could said to be obvious, but she didn’t forget her feelings of gratitude. She conveyed this to them, but Gaius let out an astonished sigh like she was off the mark.
5145
5146
5147
5148“… How do I put it… To put it bluntly you’re amazingly dense. You somehow remind me of that spindly lad I had a meal with a while back…”
5149
5150
5151
5152“…?”
5153
5154
5155
5156She couldn’t really understand what he was saying. After calming down a fair bit, Weitzer seemed to have an idea and spoke his honest feelings.
5157
5158
5159
5160“Certainly it is just as Hero-dono says, it would be of considerable help to the Alliance. However, after defeating the demons, for you who has lost your memories to live in peace, I believe it to be something necessary. If you are anxious, then I will support you for the rest of your life.”
5161 
5162
5163
5164
5165“But… I don’t want to cause that much trouble for Weitzer.”
5166 
5167“I-I don’t particularly think of it as troublesome!”
5168
5169
5170
5171“But…”
5172
5173
5174
5175She couldn’t just nod so simply. No matter the reason, she had no intention of stealing away Weitzer’s life and no intention of pushing the responsibility on him that much. Besides, she had a world to return to, and she felt that she must return to it. Yes, that boy that appeared in her dreams, she felt like she had to meet him no matter what.
5176
5177
5178
5179“…”
5180
5181
5182
5183She couldn’t let the anxiety of her amnesia occupy her mind. If she thought of nothing of but that person that she had to remember who was concealed in the memories hidden by a misty haze in the depth of her mind, her mind would cease functioning. Sensing the subtleties of her heart from the colour of her face, Weitzer looked at her with a worried expression.
5184
5185
5186
5187“… Hero-dono.”
5188
5189
5190
5191“Sorry. Our conversation is over, so leave me alone for a while.”
5192
5193
5194
5195“Hatsumi.”
5196
5197
5198
5199“Un. I’m alright. Thank you, Selphy.”
5200
5201
5202
5203As Selphy called out to her, Hatsumi smiled back as if to say not to worry about her. After Weitzer apologetically stated ‘I don’t mind after all,’ the three of them left the room. A short while after they left, Hatsumi stood up from her chair and threw her body onto the bed. She then looked up at the tapestry affixed to the ceiling and suddenly leaked her thoughts out of her mouth.
5204 
5205“… I must return to the place that I came from.”
5206
5207
5208
5209Her companions were important to her, but she didn’t want to leave her memories behind. She wanted to know who she was. Back in the place she had to return to, there may also be people waiting for her too. That’s why―
5210
5211
5212
5213“―And up we go.”
5214
5215
5216
5217While in the middle of pondering, she suddenly heard that casual voice come from outside the window. The window was wide open. Curious about the voice, she turned her head towards the window while still sprawled out across her bed. As if just having climbed up onto the window frame, a young man was squatting there wearing green clothes with black hair.
5218
5219
5220
5221“Yo!”
5222
5223
5224
5225“Eh!? Eh!? Eeeeeh!?”
5226
5227
5228
5229The young man appeared suddenly and raised his hand as he greeted her intimately. Hatsumi bolted out of her bed in astonishment.
5230
5231
5232
5233“Wa-wait, this is the fourth floor!”
5234
5235
5236
5237“Hm? It’s not like you can’t climb just four stories if you try hard enough right? You can grip onto these protrusions and climb. I didn’t do that though.”
5238
5239
5240
5241While gestures the action, the young man spoke indifferently. Certainly there was a countless number of ways to climb up here, but there was a problem that came before that.
5242
5243
5244
5245“H-how did you get into the inner grounds of the palace!?”
5246 
5247
5248
5249
5250“I did that with just a little something is all…”
5251 
5252Saying that, the young man put his thumb and index finger together and separated them repeatedly. After demonstrating that his infiltration was a simple matter with that gesture, he jumped down from the window into the room like it was natural. Just who was he? Throwing that question aside for the moment, Hatsumi grabbed the sword that she left standing nearby. And then, as if she was able to cut him down at any instant, she took a stance with the sword at her hip.
5253
5254
5255
5256“Don’t move!”
5257
5258
5259
5260A warning. And then, as if the young man didn’t understand what she was saying, he stiffened up as if timed had stopped for a while, and let out a hysteric voice.
5261
5262
5263
5264“… Ha?”
5265
5266
5267
5268“Ha? My ass! You trespasser! Do you want me to kill you!?”
5269
5270
5271
5272She let out a warning once more towards the young man who was making an idiotic face. After he stood there like an idiot for a while longer, having finally sensed her thirst for blood, he started panicking.
5273
5274
5275
5276“K-kill? Just what are you saying, kill? You’re not the type to make that kind of joke right?”
5277
5278
5279
5280“Yes, I’m surprised you know. It is not a joke.”
5281
5282
5283
5284“I-it’s not a joke, just what the hell are you saying!? Are you seriously planning to kill me!? I-is it that? Are you maybe angry cause I suddenly came into a lady’s bedroom? That’s certainly my bad but…”
5285
5286
5287
5288“Wrong.”
5289 
5290“Then what is it!?”
5291
5292
5293
5294Hatsumi stared daggers into him as if piercing his body. She had no idea why the young man was so surprised. Taking into account what he was doing, it should have been obvious what would happen.
5295
5296
5297
5298“Can you not tell without being told? Some unknown person suddenly came into my room, normally anyone would be vigilant.”
5299
5300
5301
5302“Unknown, you say…?”
5303
5304
5305
5306“At the very least, I don’t recognize you… at all.”
5307
5308
5309
5310After coming to this world, she had not once met or gotten to know this young man. Despite that, why was he making that bewildered face like he was standing before an acquaintance? She couldn’t understand it at all. However, the young man was quite shaken by her words.
5311
5312
5313
5314“D-don’t joke around. This ain’t the kind of place to spout that kind of joke right?”
5315
5316
5317
5318“Haven’t I been saying that I’m not joking? I don’t know you.”
5319
5320
5321
5322“There’s no way you don’t! I’m Suimei! Your, Kuchiba Hatsumi’s childhood friend! Yakagi Suimei!”
5323
5324
5325
5326“Ch-childhood friend?”
5327
5328
5329
5330“Yeah, that’s it. I’m your childhood friend. I’m begging you, please spare me these jokes…”
5331
5332
5333
5334The young man, Yakagi Suimei, let out an agonizing voice at his wit’s end. She wasn’t expecting him to say childhood friend, and his attitude up until now was certainly as if he was in fact that close to her. However, his excuse had an extremely odd point.
5335 
5336“Just what are you saying? I’m a hero summoned from another world you know? There’s no way I would have a childhood friend from this world.”
5337
5338
5339
5340This stood in complete opposition to this young man, Yakagi Suimei’s words. It was an undeniable truth. It was certainly possible that Hatsumi had a childhood friend. However since she was summoned from another world, it was absolutely impossible for her to meet a childhood friend in this world. He may have a reason for infiltrating this place and used that lie as a way to get closer to her, as far as wiles go it was far too ill-prepared. On the other hand, having that truth thrown before him, the young man was astonished as if everything he believed in had just been betrayed. Before long, he showed an expression like he suspected something.
5341
5342
5343
5344“Oi, you, could it be, your memories… are gone?”
5345
5346
5347
5348“Certainly it is just as you say, I have amnesia.”
5349
5350
5351
5352“Oioi, seriously…?”
5353
5354
5355
5356As she declared this, the young man stared in wonder as if he just became aware of a shocking truth.
5357
5358
5359
5360★
5361
5362
5363
5364In the neighbourhood of Yakagi Suimei’s house, there was a kenjutsu dojo. The instructor at the dojo was a good friend of his father. When Suimei was s till a young child, at his father’s recommendation, the instructor moved to the neighbourhood and opened the dojo there. The kenjutsu style was named the Phantom Sword of the Kurikara Dharani, an old sword style which was passed down since long before even the warring states period in Japan. Its origin came from its namesake, a dharani – a ritual speech like a mantra – based on the dragon sword Kurikara wielded by the wrathful Buddhist god Acala, which was used to make demonic spirits and entities capitulate. Not only was it used to cut people, it was a sword style passed down that could cut familiar spirits, apparitions and even monsters.
5365 
5366Naturally, the style was not only passed down in his house, the dojo’s instructor also taught kenjutsu on the side and behind the scenes he also had the job of cutting down the monsters running rampant in the world. His daughter―Kuchiba Hatsumi, followed after her father, and also cut down the monsters of the world.
5367
5368
5369
5370Due to various circumstances, she did not actually know that Suimei was a magician or that he knew of the secret work her family did but―setting that side for the moment. Her skill with a sword was quite high, it was to the extent that her father Kuchiba Kiyoshiro thought that it was a waste that she was a woman. Despite the fact that she had relatively little real combat experience in the other world, Suimei could guess that she was probably at the level of the Seven Swords. And that girl was right now in front of his eyes, pushing a choice before him.
5371
5372
5373
5374“―So, do you want me to call other people? Or do you want me to cut you down right here?”
5375
5376
5377
5378“I’d rather reject both option. They’re both quite troublesome after all.”
5379
5380
5381
5382“I find the current situation troublesome. There’s some unknown man in my room after all.”
5383
5384
5385
5386“Give me a break…”
5387
5388
5389
5390Suimei was at his wit’s end. That girl that he played with ever since she moved to his neighbourhood, that he learned to use a sword with, was now lowering her back slightly preparing to draw her sword and strike at him. The thirst for blood drifting towards him was definitely proof that she was not joking. If he did anything strange, it was inevitable that the sword would come flying towards him.
5391
5392
5393
5394But, to think that she would have amnesia. To check up on her condition, he was prepared to take her along with him if possible, but he had no clue at all what he should do in this situation. As long as her memories of the other world were missing, no matter what he brought up, she wouldn’t believe him. Even if he relied on magic, magic to heal amnesia didn’t exist. He had spells to intervene with the brain and rewrite memories, but if he took that path and forcefully pushed memories into her, there was no mistake that it would put a considerable burden on her brain.
5395 
5396It was completely vexing. He had no way of improving the situation. His only choice was to talk to her until she believed him―
5397
5398
5399
5400“Suuu…”
5401
5402
5403
5404Suddenly, he could hear Hatsumi exhaling. Her weapon was a blade about a hundred and twenty centimetres long. The grip was about twenty five centimetres long. There were some strange ornaments on it, but its shape was that of a Japanese sword or something imitating one. Within that red scabbard, the blade was likely made of special metal from this world.
5405
5406
5407
5408And right now, he was standing only nine centimetres from where the tip of her blade could reach without moving. In other words, he was well within her range. No, in her case, even if the tip of her blade could not reach him, he was well within her range anyways.
5409
5410
5411
5412A sword master who passed a certain threshold in ability was able to strike outside the range of the length of their sword and arm. It was impossible physically, but to put it crudely, with a horizontal slash, they could cut down anything and everything before them like a wall of clouds split by the wind. This was also possible with this girl’s sword style. It was a sword which defied common sense.
5413
5414
5415
5416“The Kuchiba School of the Phantom Sword of the Kurikara Dharani. Even with amnesia, you didn’t forget your sword style right?”
5417
5418
5419
5420As Suimei said this while wiping away some unpleasant sweat, Hatsumi showed a slightly surprised expression.
5421
5422
5423
5424“You know of it?”
5425
5426
5427
5428“I’ve been saying for a while now that I’m your childhood friend…”
5429
5430
5431
5432“I can’t believe that.”
5433 
5434“Why not?”
5435
5436
5437
5438“Then why have you come in the way you have? Couldn’t you just ask straight up front?”
5439
5440
5441
5442“I did it this way cause I couldn’t do that.”
5443
5444
5445
5446“Fuu. If you couldn’t do it, doesn’t that mean you had something to feel guilty about?”
5447
5448
5449
5450“That’s just splitting hairs…”
5451
5452
5453
5454Suimei spoke in exasperation. Setting aside the guards or the soldiers, he thought that at least his childhood friend would believe him.
5455
5456
5457
5458“Then can you prove it? Certainly it looks like you know about my sword style, but it is possible to figure that out using some kind of spell like the mages and demons. So just by knowing that, it isn’t proof that you’re my childhood friend.”
5459
5460
5461
5462“Gu…”
5463
5464
5465
5466Suimei was at a loss for words. It was certainly just as she said. There was no definite proof that he could show her right away. He did have a picture on his cell phone that he took together with Hatsumi and her family, but his cell phone’s battery had died long ago and he couldn’t use it.
5467
5468
5469
5470In that case, he could take her along by force. But it wasn’t like her memories would return if he did that. In the first place, it would become a huge commotion if the hero was abducted. While Suimei was hard pressed thinking of what he should do, he heard violent footsteps from the hallway. Someone had sensed an irregularity. Without any time for him to use magic, a woman’s voice came from the other side of the door.
5471
5472
5473
5474“Hatsumi!? Is something wrong!?”
5475 
5476“Ah!? Selphy! It’s an intruder!”
5477
5478
5479
5480“Are you talking about me!?”
5481
5482
5483
5484“Is there anyone else!?”
5485
5486
5487
5488Along with her words, her blade flashed. Suimei jumped back towards the window to dodge it. The tip of her long blade then changed its trajectory at a right angle, and her slash turned into a thrust. As her blade cut through the air, the blade was accompanied by a sharp noise. The tip of the blade made from corroded silver was extending towards his stomach. Suimei just barely dodged it and escaped deeper into the room.
5489
5490
5491
5492“Are you trying to kill me!?”
5493
5494
5495
5496“I’ll just skewer you a bit. Be relieved, I’ll properly avoid your vitals.”
5497
5498
5499
5500“That’s so dangerous I can’t feel any relief at all dammit!”
5501
5502
5503
5504Immediately following that, the door opened with a bang. The person who came in was someone wearing a green robe. It was likely the woman who called out to Hatsumi earlier, the mage who was standing atop a festival float during the parade.
5505
5506
5507
5508“Hatsumi! Are you safe?”
5509
5510
5511
5512“Yes. This man is the intruder―Now give up already.”
5513
5514
5515
5516“I don’t know who you are or how you infiltrated the palace, but there’s no way for you to escape anymore.”
5517 
5518Just as she said, she was pinning down the door and the window was now within the range of Hatsumi’s blade. Even the place he was currently standing in that was outside of the reach of her blade was within her actual range. However―
5519
5520
5521
5522“If there’s no way to escape then I just have to make one!”
5523
5524
5525
5526“Wha!?”
5527
5528
5529
5530“―!?”
5531
5532
5533
5534Gathering mana in hist fist, Suimei lashed out at the wall as he invoked his magic. His fist let out a powerful shockwave as he thrust it out and scattered ether wind into the surroundings. As his fist crashed into the wall, it was blown away and reduced to pieces.
5535
5536
5537
5538He could hear curses and groans behind him. It was likely because they were forced to give their undivided attention to protecting themselves from the shockwave. Using that opportunity, Suimei threw his body out the hole he created. The building was four stories tall. And right now he was on that fourth story. However, to a magician, there was no need to worry about this kind of height, it was a simple trifle.
5539
5540
5541
5542In the dead of the night, Suimei could hear the sound of the wind blowing against his body from below as the ground drew nearer immediately. After landing on the ground safely using magic, for some reason, he could hear the voice of the woman Hatsumi called Selphy ringing in his earlobe.
5543
5544
5545
5546“An intruder has appeared in the palace. It’s a man with black hair wearing green clothing. After infiltrating the hero Hatsumi’s room, he jumped down to the courtyard. All guards are to go to the courtyard… I repeat…”
5547
5548
5549
5550It was a simple alarm. That robed woman was a mage, and seemed to be a wind user. The wind was carrying her voice to every nook and cranny of the palace. Because of that alarm, Suimei could hear footsteps immediately approaching him. Suimei was running to the edge of the courtyard, but soldiers carrying swords came out from every direction.
5551 
5552“I found him! Over there!”
5553
5554
5555
5556“Spread out and surround him! Absolutely do not let the ruffian who infiltrated the palace escape!”
5557
5558
5559
5560“Tch… They sure came out in force.”
5561
5562
5563
5564He must have picked a bad place to land. He had nowhere to hide himself in the courtyard and there was quite a distance before he could reach another building he could jump down from. After being surrounded by the soldiers, the voice of a familiar man came from behind him.
5565
5566
5567
5568“Ah? Aren’t you that spindly lad from before!?”
5569
5570
5571
5572The man who let out a surprised loud voice, was the one he met back at the restaurant, Gaius Forvan. Pressing his back against the wall of a building, Suimei replied in a light tone without any sense of danger.
5573
5574
5575
5576“Aah old man, we meet again. Long time no see.”
5577
5578
5579
5580“It hasn’t been a long time and I’m not an old man dammit! What’s going on with you being an intruder?”
5581
5582
5583
5584“No, there are some circumstances here deeper than the Mariana Trench you see.”
5585
5586
5587
5588“You playing dumb? I’ll give you a walloping you know?”
5589
5590
5591
5592“No, before you can wallop me, old man, it looks like I’m going to be cut down by some other guy.”
5593 
5594The surrounding soldiers drew their swords and he could see a glitter in their eyes. They all seemed to be quite offended that he infiltrated not only the palace, b ut the hero’s room. Before long, one more person arrived. The crowd of soldiers opened up and walking out with an air of composure, was one of Hatsumi’s companions who was standing atop one of the festival floats. If he remembered right, this was Miazen’s prince, Weitzer Ryerzen.
5595
5596
5597
5598“Gaius, do you know this man?”
5599
5600
5601
5602“Even if you say I know him, he’s just a passing acquaintance I shared a table with at a restaurant.”
5603
5604
5605
5606“I see.”
5607
5608
5609
5610After confirming that, he drew his sword as he made a statement.
5611
5612
5613
5614“Scoundrel. To not only perform the foolish act of trespassing in this Calnus Palace, but to even trespass into Hero-dono’s bedroom, you understand what will happen to you correct?”
5615
5616
5617
5618Suimei returned a grand sigh to Weitzer’s quiet yet overpowering tone.
5619
5620
5621
5622“Just so you know… I only came here to see an acquaintance of mine.”
5623
5624
5625
5626“Your acquaintance you say?”
5627
5628
5629
5630“It’s Hatsumi. Though it seems she has amnesia and doesn’t recognize me at all.”
5631
5632
5633
5634“…”
5635
5636
5637
5638“Such nonsense. Hero-dono was summoned from another world. There’s no way she has any acquaintances in this world.”
5639 
5640Gaius knit his brows together while making a curious face while Weitzer declared Suimei’s words to be nonsense. Looking at the two of them, Suimei dropped his shoulders with a sigh.
5641
5642
5643
5644“Well that’s true isn’t it…”
5645
5646
5647
5648The sound of Gaius cracking his knuckles filled the air.
5649
5650
5651
5652“Well, whatever the case. It looks like we’ll need to ask you about all sorts of things. Just be obedient.”
5653
5654
5655
5656“This isn’t the kind of atmosphere where I’ll be treated courteously just by being obedient.”
5657
5658
5659
5660“Naturally. There is no need for mercy for an intruder. Just be grateful that we won’t dice you to pieces.”
5661
5662
5663
5664Gaius’ attitude was fairly gentle, but Weitzer on the other hand was curt. The soldiers in the area were all prepared for battle with their swords at the ready. To escape, there was no choice but to do something about the soldiers in front of him as a well as Gaius and Weitzer.
5665
5666
5667
5668“No other choice huh…”
5669
5670
5671
5672Suimei lamented with a long sigh over this situation which kept going beyond his control. And then, in spite of the surrounding being directly under the moonlight, his figure sank into the shadows.
5673
5674
5675
5676★
5677
5678
5679
5680At the same time, the guild master of the Twilight Pavilion’s Miazen branch, Rumeya, was at the palace. Hearing that Suimei Yakagi planned to infiltrate the palace to make contact with the Alliance’s hero, she took the opportunity to infiltrate it at the s ame time.
5681 
5682Of course, the reason she did so could be summed up by simply saying it looked amusing. She had her position to consider, but having been born a therianthrope, just like other therianthropes, she had a disposition to seek out pleasure that she could not go against. Normally, due to her fox ears and seven tails, she stood out a lot. But right now, thanks to the transformation techniques passed down by the golden fox clan, she was impersonating a palace guard.
5683
5684
5685
5686Partway through, she lost sight of Suimei in a corridor, but eventually a voice was carried by the wind informing the palace of the existence of an intruder. As it spread through the palace, guards carrying lamps were rushing towards the courtyard while letting out angry roars.
5687
5688
5689
5690“… Good grief, did that boy mess up?”
5691
5692
5693
5694Rumeya grimaced. Suimei used magic from another world and seemed to possess a considerable amount of power, so she thought there was nothing to worry about, but to think he would make a blunder.
5695
5696
5697
5698(This’ll be bad if I don’t go to save him right…)
5699
5700
5701
5702She was well aware of his true strength after hearing about it from Lefille, but the quality of the palace guards was quite high. There was also the hero’s companions present here. Even if he was a mage from another worlds, they would likely end up catching him. Since he was Lefille’s benefactor, she couldn’t just bluntly abandon him. Letting out a breath like it became something troublesome, she began heading to the courtyard when she suddenly noticed something change in her surroundings.
5703
5704
5705
5706“…?”
5707
5708
5709
5710Noticing that her surroundings had darkened significantly, she looked up towards the moon as clouds began to float by in front of it. Perhaps it was because of these clouds that the area became much darker. However, the moon still wasn’t completely covered so she didn’t think it was the only factor which drove the entire area dark though―
5711 
5712Rather, she didn’t have the time to think of such things. Not wanting to waste any more time just standing around, Rumeya shook off those unnecessary thoughts and hurried to the courtyard. Spread out in the courtyard was Suimei, the palace guards, Gaius Forvan and Weitzer Ryerzen. All actors were gathered and present. Suimei had been cornered up against a wall and the play was reaching its climax.
5713
5714
5715
5716“Achaaa… Isn’t this just the worst case scenario?”
5717
5718
5719
5720After slipping in and blending with the guards, she made a grimace at the situation before her. If he was still being chased it would be a better situation, but the way it was it would be difficult to save him unharmed. More guards were steadily gathering and had completely formed an impenetrable semi-circle around Suimei.
5721
5722
5723
5724Escaping would no longer be a simple matter. That mysterious mage from the self governed states, the ‘Snowstorm’ should have also been around somewhere. Should she barge in while the guards try to capture him?―However, contrary to all her expectations, the second act of the play began.
5725
5726
5727
5728As the palace guards charged in to capture Suimei, just as he shrugged his shoulders while watching them, something caused the mana lamps installed in the courtyard as well as the lamps being held by the guards to begin flickering.
5729
5730
5731
5732They were buzzing at random intervals, and eventually, as if they all broke down, light vanished from the area. In the brief instant where the guards were bewildered by the unexpected event, matching the moment the courtyard sank into darkness, Suimei’s surroundings began to sway. It was like he was covered in a heat haze. Suimei himself was not moving. His face was hidden behind his bangs and his expression couldn’t be seen. Despite his current predicament where he was driven into a corner, he stood completely stock still without taking any actions.
5733
5734
5735
5736However, the moment she managed to get a good look at Suimei through that transparent heat haze, she could feel a shiver through her body… It didn’t feel like the malice from the demons’ power, but right now, Suimei was giving off an inexpressibly eerie feeling. It was as if a mysterious dread was right before her eyes, it felt like the darkness around her was carrying a cold moisture.
5737 
5738Suddenly, all the guards who went to capture him fell to the ground with a clang.
5739
5740
5741
5742“Wha―!?”
5743
5744
5745
5746Witnessing them all faint with no logical explanation, she let out a surprised voice. This was the same for the other guards and the hero’s companions. After the surroundings darkened, they began to show their agitation. During this confusion, even the palace guards further in the bac k began to collapse as they lost consciousness.
5747
5748
5749
5750All that was left was Gaius, Weitzer and a few of the guards. There wasn’t any abnormality with the hero’s two companions, but the other guards were dominated by that eerie atmosphere. Rumeya felt like they were all sweating profusely. While vigilantly look around at the fallen soldiers, Gaius turned to Suimei.
5751
5752
5753
5754“… The hell did you do?”
5755
5756
5757
5758“Just as you saw, I only knocked them out?”
5759
5760
5761
5762“Knocked them… Out?”
5763
5764
5765
5766Gaius was completely bewildered hearing Suimei’s brief reply. On the other hand, Weitzer had much more to say.
5767
5768
5769
5770“Doing such suspicious looking things! Without using magic! Without even touching them! There’s no way to knock down a person! What the hell did you do bastard!?”
5771
5772
5773
5774“Even if you ask what I did, it’s exactly as I said.”
5775
5776
5777
5778“Do you intend to deceive me with those words? Impossible, you’re not saying that you knocked them out only by thinking about it, are you bastard?”
5779 
5780“Correct. It is just that impossibility you speak of.”
5781
5782
5783
5784As his statement rang in the air without any pretense, Weitzer spoke in a somewhat disgusted tone.
5785
5786
5787
5788“Quit speaking nonsense. You can’t knock people out just by thinking about it, besides, the soldiers here are the elite among all the soldiers of the Alliance you know? They are both physically and mentally strong, they wouldn’t just fall over from something like―”
5789
5790
5791
5792Suimei pointed an extremely bored and cold gaze from his red eyes towards Weitzer.
5793
5794
5795
5796“What are you saying? The people gathered here are just normal people who can more or less use a sword aren’t they? What makes you think that guys like that could overcome my desires?”
5797
5798
5799
5800Right after he fired off those words, it felt like the air in the area cooled down considerably. Did Suimei do something? Or did Rumeya just feel like that after hearing such a dreadful reality from him? A freezing wind passed through which was caused by something other than just the cold evening wind itself. As the unfamiliar wind struck her body, her skin felt like it was being tormented.
5801
5802
5803
5804On the other hand, overpowered by his mysterious manner of speech and eerie aura, the remaining guards ran away. However, it was already too late. Once more, several people collapsed to the ground. From what she could see, it wasn’t like their spirits were being struck causing them to lose consciousness. Certainly, a bizarre atmosphere was wrapping around their surrounding, but it didn’t seem to be the cause for knocking out those robust guards. Then was it really just as Suimei said, that they were collapsing just because he desired it? Weitzer glared at Suimei.
5805
5806
5807
5808“You bastard…”
5809
5810
5811
5812“The rest of you who are left, get out of the way. A simple human has no way of winning against a magician you know?”
5813 
5814As Suimei made that exasperated declaration, Weitzer realized something as he showed a composed expression.
5815
5816
5817
5818“However, it seems you can’t knock us down.”
5819
5820
5821
5822“That’s right. We’re still all lively like right?”
5823
5824
5825
5826Gaius also had a fearless smile as he bluntly told Suimei this. It was certainly just as they said, the two of them were the cornerstones of the battlefield in this place and there were still a few guards left. However, why was it that they were unable to sense the danger before them?
5827
5828Rumeya was looking at the same man and couldn’t help but be confused. If she was in their position, before this baffling phenomenon in their surroundings, Suimei’s own eerie actions and the penetrating cold presence, she would tuck her tail and run away immediately. The tide was already in Suimei’s favour. It was likely that no matter what plan they put in action, this would not change.
5829
5830
5831
5832…	Because of the dim moonlight, Suimei’s figure fell into darkness. It was as if he was a citizen within the darkness itself as a dark shadow stuck to him.
5833
5834
5835
5836“Weitzer! Gaius!”
5837
5838
5839
5840Suddenly, a woman’s voice rang out from behind Rumeya. It was gentle and carried concern for others, a beautifully transparent high pitched voice. A woman with a beautiful appearance soon showed up. She had long flowing hair and strong-willed green eyes. She used an awfully long sword, but this girl was probably the hero.
5841
5842
5843
5844“Is it Hatsumi!?”
5845
5846
5847
5848“Hero-dono!”
5849
5850
5851
5852“This is, eh―?”
5853 
5854As the hero Hatsumi came running over and while replying to Gaius and Weitzer, she noticed the terrible spectacle before her eyes. After looking at her surroundings while completely baffled, she pointed a severe gaze towards Suimei.
5855
5856
5857
5858“Did you do this?”
5859
5860
5861
5862“Aah. But there’s no need to worry. They’ve only lost consciousness, there’s nothing wrong with them other than that.”
5863
5864
5865
5866…	A dangerous atmosphere seemed to be building up between the two of them. From Suimei’s story, they were supposed to be childhood friends, but from her attitude it didn’t seem to be the
5867
5868case at all. Did something happen? Following behind Hatsumi, the mage from the self governed states, Selphy Fittney also showed up.
5869
5870
5871
5872“With this, all four of us have gathered.”
5873
5874
5875
5876The hero and her companions rallied together. On the other hand, Suimei quietly urged Hatsumi.
5877
5878
5879
5880“Hatsumi, I want you to listen to me.”
5881
5882
5883
5884“If you obediently turn yourself in, I’ll consider listening to you.”
5885
5886
5887
5888“I don’t have that kind of hobby.”
5889
5890
5891
5892Suimei completely refused. Certainly it was a bad idea to just quietly get caught in this kind of situation. There was no way the royal family of Miazen would treat him courteously after all this. A slightly perplexed expression showed on Suimei’s face along with his meek attitude. Hearing this exchange between them, Gaius turned to Hatsumi.
5893 
5894
5895
5896
5897“He’s been saying it for a while but, is he your acquaintance?”
5898 
5899“I don’t know him. But this man has been saying that I’m his childhood friend.”
5900
5901
5902
5903“Haa?”
5904
5905
5906
5907Gaius raised his voice hysterically in confusion. He then turned an astonished gaze towards Suimei.
5908
5909
5910
5911“Oi lad. If you’re going to lie make up a better one will you? No matter how much you want to meet the hero, even a brat won’t come up with that kind of lie you know?”
5912
5913
5914
5915“That kind of denial right from the start is somewhat troublesome. Hatsumi has amnesia right? There’s nobody here who can properly judge whether it is a lie or not right?”
5916
5917
5918
5919“But no matter how you put it, being a childhood friend to the summoned hero is strange ain’t it?”
5920
5921
5922
5923Gaius stated his opinion, but Suimei did not say anymore. Without objecting, he simply let out a sigh like the people in front of him were lined up like immovable statues. Selphy then questioned him further.
5924
5925
5926
5927“So, what will you do? Will you obediently turn yourself in?”
5928
5929
5930
5931“I just said that I refuse didn’t I?”
5932
5933
5934
5935“Then, is it fine to interpret that as your intent to resist?”
5936
5937
5938
5939“…”
5940
5941
5942
5943Seeing his silence, Selphy then threw out more threatening words.
5944 
5945“I will ask you beforehand, but do you really think that you can win against us? The four of us broke the demon army and defeated a demon general you know?”
5946
5947
5948
5949“So that’s why you think you’re strong? No matter how you put it, isn’t that just being conceited?”
5950
5951
5952
5953“So, do you want to test it out?”
5954
5955
5956
5957Gaius was making light of the situation as he spoke. If he was going to resist, it would be a fight. However, Suimei then carelessly turned his back to them.
5958
5959
5960
5961“Ah?”
5962
5963
5964
5965“I’m not interested. I’ll go back for now.”
5966
5967
5968
5969“Haa!? Oi, are you going to run away after saying so much!?”
5970
5971
5972
5973“I’m not interested in needlessly rampaging around. I’ll come again, so you’ll have to generously overlook me this time.”
5974
5975
5976
5977Suimei looked back over his shoulder and spoke modestly. Though the situation was like this, he was unexpectedly going to quietly resign. Perhaps because his childhood friend was present, he didn’t want to resort to violence. Gaius then sprang into action.
5978
5979
5980
5981“You think I’m going to just say ‘Yeah okay’ at this point in time!?”
5982
5983
5984
5985Along with his fighting spirit, Gaius lunged forward with a magnificent punch. As he leaped in one step away from Suimei, his feet gouged out the earth beneath them and his fist flew forward carrying a tremendous amount of power along with the air around it. If Suimei was struck, with
5986 
5987his dainty body, he wouldn’t be able to get off lightly. However, Gaius’ punch was far too reckless.
5988
5989
5990
5991“Fuu, compared to father’s fist, this is far too slow―”
5992
5993
5994
5995Along with a snort and an exasperated voice, Suimei stepped in towards Gaius’ chest with smooth movements. That right foot which stepped in towards Gaius dug into the ground with more power than when Gaius himself let out his punch and broke the ground splendidly. After lowering his waist, a loud noise resonated through Gaius’ abdomen as it transmitted through the ground and sent the broken fragments of earth on the ground flying. Rumeya felt like she could see a green magic circle coiling around his extended right arm and hand.
5996
5997
5998
5999“What… the―”
6000
6001
6002
6003Gaius was trying to express that he couldn’t ever believe that a mage would beat him at his own game. As if to blow away his surprised voice, Suimei’s yell filled with fighting spirit resounded through the courtyard.
6004
6005
6006
6007“HAA!!”
6008
6009
6010
6011Putting the martial arts instructor to shame, Suimei drove his fist further into Gaius’ abdominal muscles. As the air trembled from the vibrations cause by the impact, Gaius’ body was blown all the way to the opposing wall in the courtyard and smashed right into it. After the hearty sound of the collision, the sound of solid objects falling to the ground resonated in the air.
6012
6013
6014
6015“Ridiculous…”
6016
6017
6018
6019“You’re kidding! Gaius!?”
6020
6021
6022
6023Selphy and the hero’s surprise rang in the air. Though he didn’t raise his voice, the prince Weitzer who was standing next to them also had his eyes wide open with shock. All that was left in that disastrous scene was the broken earth like an explosion had just occurred, the remnants of Suimei’s mana in the air, and the figure of Suimei Yakagi with his waist still
6024 
6025lowered and his fist sticking out. It was like the aftertaste of that single strike flickering in the air. Rumeya could hear him exhaling profoundly, but like before, his face was being blocked by his bangs and she could not see his expression, but she could guess it was a calm one. Before long, he corrected his posture, and spoke.
6026
6027
6028
6029“Oi old man. You alive?”
6030
6031
6032
6033“You… weren’t you… a mage…?”
6034
6035
6036
6037“I’m a magician. It was a mistake to think I couldn’t engage in close combat you know?”
6038
6039
6040
6041Suimei fearlessly made that declaration. It seems that he more or less at least gave them some consideration. All the others seemed to regain the composure they lost from that s ingle strike after hearing that short conversation. The mage from the self governed state, Selphy, began to move.
6042
6043
6044
6045“Selphy!”
6046
6047
6048
6049“Hero Hatsumi, please step back. I will corner that man with offensive magic.”
6050
6051
6052
6053“Eh? But…”
6054
6055
6056
6057“Hero-dono, this way.”
6058
6059
6060
6061She must have though that the hero would get caught up in it. The hero stood there bewildered after hearing offensive magic. Weitzer then pulled her to the back. The mage nicknamed ‘Snowstorm’ in the self governed states, Selphy Fittney stepped forward filled to the brim with mana.
6062
6063
6064
6065“Like I’ve been saying…”
6066 
6067“After doing so much do you think it’ll end so easily?”
6068
6069
6070
6071“Haa… The ones who started it was you guys wasn’t it?”
6072
6073
6074
6075Suimei let out a sigh while remaining still. Even though Selphy was already moving forward, for some reason he only sluggishly turned his body towards her. He wasn’t gathering his mana, chanting a spell, running away, or even preparing any countermeasures. Selphy then pointed her large staff towards him.
6076
6077
6078
6079“―Oh wind! Thou art the power of eternity, become a circle.”
6080
6081
6082
6083She started her chant, and working together with her, the jewel installed at the tip of her black wood staff began to shine. Meanwhile, Suimei began speaking.
6084
6085
6086
6087“The turbulent tyrant right? Fuu? Seems the scale is quite large too.”
6088
6089
6090
6091Just from the beginning of the chant, it seemed he grasped not only the magic but also its scale. He let out his breath briefly in admiration, but even still he didn’t move. Was he just slow? Or perhaps he didn’t need to hurry in the face of that magic.
6092
6093
6094
6095“―Such is a circle of tyranny. The uncountable destruction born from the air, rush towards my enemy with your righteousness. Noise Tyrant!”
6096
6097
6098
6099Her chant finished and her keyword was released from her mouth. With Selphy’s body as its centre, whirlpools of wind burst forth. They gathered and swayed in the air as they lingered in place. The total number was ten, no, twenty. They were gathering up in even greater numbers. And then, the intense wind blew fiercely as they all rushed towards Suimei at ounce.
6100
6101
6102
6103But at that moment, he began to mumble something and held up his hand. Several red lights in the shape of red string shot out. Drawing a perpendicular trajectory and bending many times repeatedly, they pierced through the wind at a terrifying speed. And as the red strings pierced all the way to Selphy’s position, the wind vanished as if it was never blowing in the first place.
6104 
6105“Wha!?―Ugu!”
6106
6107
6108
6109Selphy’s surprised voice rang in the air followed by her gasp of anguish. She seemed to be surprised by the fact that the wind was completely erased instead of counterbalanced. However, the reason she was making such a severe face right afterwards was likely due to pain. Seeing that anguish, Suimei spoke up.
6110
6111
6112
6113“You should prepare counter measures for getting a ‘return over.’ If you neglect it, it turns out just as it did.”
6114
6115
6116
6117“Wh-what did, you do!?”
6118
6119
6120
6121“I simply understood the spell. I’ve seen that magic before after all. And so the reason you’re in pain right now, is because before you could fully establish the spell, I forcefully cancelled it.”
6122
6123
6124
6125After saying this, Suimei raised his right arm over his head. And with that action, the earth and sand that was broken to pieces when he defeated Gaius suddenly starting blowing into the sky. Not just the earth and sand, even other objects on the ground began to peel off. Quite a large quantity of debris gathered in the air coiling into a whirlpool, and then, it all rushed in towards Selphy to pay her back.
6126
6127
6128
6129“―Ku! Oh wind. Thou shall become a firm shield to protect me. Repel everything before that severe vortex. Vortex Obstacle.”
6130
6131
6132
6133Selphy calmly chanted her spell and wind from all directions formed a vortex before her. That violent wind repelled and scattered the debris into the surrounds.
6134
6135
6136
6137“Magic without even chanting a spell!?”
6138 
6139“That right now could hardly be put on the level of a spell right? All I did was lift up some earth you know? If you had something like a bulldozer or power shovel it’s simple to do without a spell.”
6140
6141
6142
6143Rumeya couldn’t understand the expression he used, but she could tell from his manner that he was implying that this level of skill was nothing special. There was a brief pause in the fighting, but Suimei did not move. He defeated Gaius. If she remember correctly, that punk was supposed to be able to attack incessantly in a chain of continuous strikes regardless of magic. Nevertheless, the reason Suimei wasn’t being assertive, was perhaps due to the fact that he was just uninterested in the fight. He simply stood there waiting. Even after demonstrating his power, Selphy seemed to have no intent to give up.
6144
6145
6146
6147“Very well. I will also get serious.”
6148
6149
6150
6151“If you try that hard I’ll also be troubled, but―Oh, she’s not even listening.”
6152
6153
6154
6155“―Oh wind. Thou art the evil wind who receives the blessing of the frozen glacier. Blow violently, become a gust, trap my enemy within a superb cage. No one at all is permitted to crawl out of the icy prison which swoops down upon them, the baptism of the snowstorm.―Ephemerally Razed!”
6156
6157
6158
6159It was the magic which she arrived at to be bestowed the name of ‘Snowstorm’. When she used it, within an extensive range, a storm mixed with snow and ice filled with hostility took form and became a whirlpool. Suimei still remained still as he was wrapped up by the snowstorm like it was perfectly natural. The ice pebbles coiled around Suimei Yakagi like a vortex and formed a massive prison. Everything within the snowstorm had become pure white in an instant.
6160
6161
6162
6163“It’s over.”
6164
6165
6166
6167Selphy’s voice mercilessly rang through the air.
6168
6169
6170
6171“Wait, Selphy! No matter how you put it that’s going to far!”
6172 
6173“Please do not worry about it. I held back to the level where he shouldn’t die.”
6174
6175
6176
6177“B-but…”
6178
6179
6180
6181“When the snowstorm clears up, that man’s crawling figure will surely be there. All that’s left is to capture him.”
6182
6183
6184
6185Selphy declared that it was over. However, even after being displayed this scene, just what was causing a cold sweat to still run down Rumeya’s back? And as if to validate her doubts, deep within that violent gust of wind and ice, a faint voice could be heard.
6186
6187
6188
6189“―Fiamma. Est Lego vis Wizard.” (Assemble flames. Like the cry of the magician’s resentment)
6190
6191
6192
6193“!?”
6194
6195
6196
6197“No way!? He shouldn’t even be able to move his mouth within all that ice and snow!?”
6198
6199
6200
6201The hero turned and looked in surprise while Selphy let out a surprised yell, and Suimei’s chant did not stop.
6202
6203
6204
6205“Hex agon Aestua Sursum. Impedimentum Mors.” (Give form to the agony of death and burst into flames, bestow the one who obstructs me with a dreadful destiny.)
6206
6207
6208
6209Many red magic circles formed in the surroundings. At the point where Suimei should be standing as its centre, a large magic circle was revolving. Before long, Rumeya could spot a faint shadow deep within the snowstorm, and that shadow grasped a bright flame within its right hand.
6210
6211
6212
6213―Fiamma. O Ashurbanipal. (Shine. Oh Ashurbanipal’s revolving stone.)
6214 
6215An explosion of fire. Fire burst out of the smaller magic circles towards the centre and a bright red flame blew up from the large magic circle which was revolving at high speed. The moment the fire from the smaller circles mixed with the bright red flame, they reacted together and detonated, blowing away the white snowstorm and dying everything within the black night red.
6216
6217
6218
6219Including Rumeya, who was still posing as a guard, the heat waves from the aftermath assaulted the bodies of the hero and her companions. However, even that was being held back by that man. The gale born of the shockwave and the intense temperature that should have accompanied the fire decayed into nothing but a warm wind.
6220
6221
6222
6223And then, as the crimson mist cleared away, standing there as if nothing happened, was Suimei’s figure. The ground at his feet was bubbling as it boiled, it was like he was standing atop a sea of melted iron. Despite being in the centre of that explosion, the fact that he stood there perfectly composed on top of the land which was unable to endure the heat could only be described as terrifying.
6224
6225
6226
6227“Ku…!”
6228
6229
6230
6231Selphy let out an unpleasant groan after watching the single strike that was her life’s pride get erased without any sense of jeopardy. Towards that woman, Suimei began speaking like he was praising her.
6232
6233
6234
6235“You’re called Selphy right? You’re quite the capable mage huh? The amount of mana loaded into that magic was quite substantial, and it’s destructive power was good. It has the power to restrain the target and even seal chanting. Among all the mages I have met so far, you’re quite good.”
6236
6237
6238
6239“… Is that supposed to be a compliment?”
6240
6241
6242
6243“Not at all. Even so you’re not at the level of Menia as she is now or that dangerous princess from the Empire. You’ve still got a long way to go before you reach us―”
6244
6245
6246
6247A short time after Suimei finished speaking, he seemed to be playing his next hand. Suddenly, the fallen bodies of the palace guards began to move.
6248 
6249“Wha―”
6250
6251
6252
6253Shortly after Selphy’s surprised voice rang in the air, the floating bodies of the palace guards soared towards her.
6254
6255
6256
6257―The guards were her allies. Being conscious of that fact, her judgment was dulled. The few seconds she spent trying to decide how to stave off her unconscious allies proved to be fatal.
6258
6259
6260
6261As a result, choosing to escape instead of using magic, she could only throw her body to the ground. Selphy rolled on the ground in an attempt to evade. She dodged one, then a second body. Selphy’s movement weren’t particularly graceful, but because the flying bodies weren’t all the fast, they didn’t hit her.
6262
6263
6264
6265“Do you think such an attack would be able to defeat…”
6266
6267
6268
6269“Aah, I don’t think it at all. This isn’t an attack.”
6270
6271
6272
6273“Eh―?”
6274
6275
6276
6277After dodging and dodging, Selphy made it all the way to Suimei’s right flank. However, the place she reached was still within the range of his trick. As if he was guiding her escape himself, Suimei thrust out his right hand in her direction. His right hand was shaped just like he was about to snap his fingers. And then, just like that, without even looking at her, a snap rang through the air.
6278
6279
6280
6281Suimei’s middle finger brushed against his thumb, and a benevolent sounds resounded throughout the nighttime courtyard. The air in front of Selphy’s eyes exploded. Perhaps due to the vibrations shaking her head, she collapsed in place as she lost consciousness.
6282
6283
6284
6285“Selphy…”
6286 
6287Seeing her trusted companion completely defeated, Hatsumi held her breath. She was seized by the surprise for a brief moment, but she eventually turned a sharp gaze towards Suimei and stood in his way. Seeing her turn her sword towards him, Suimei’s cold expression that he had been wearing up until this point suddenly turned bitter.
6288
6289
6290
6291“I said that I don’t want to fight you.”
6292
6293
6294
6295As if weighed down by a difficult problem, Suimei put his hand to his brow and grimaced. Without sympathizing with his sentiment to respect his childhood friends’ safety, Hatsumi spoke to him filled with anger.
6296
6297
6298
6299“Do you think I’ll stay quiet after my companions were defeated?”
6300
6301
6302
6303“That just now? That was self-defence right? They were the ones to start fighting and their attacks had a considerable amount of killing intent behind them. I was just trying to leave you know?”
6304
6305
6306
6307“That’s… But!”
6308
6309
6310
6311It seemed she did sympathize with portions of what he said, but perhaps because the fact that her companions were defeated resonated more strongly within her, Hatsumi once more pointed a severe glare towards him. However, this time Suimei did not seem to be able to keep silent, and his troubled expression changed to a stern one like he was rebuking an unreasonable child.
6312
6313
6314
6315“So, you’ll kill me? Even though the sword you’re wielding right now does not have a hint of that unshakable path of righteousness? If Instructor Kiyoshiro saw that sword wielded in direct opposition to the Kuchiba School’s teaching, you’d be punished immediately you know?”
6316
6317
6318
6319“Uu… But, I am…”
6320
6321
6322
6323“Do you intend to use amnesia as an excuse? Stop it, the you that I know isn’t that kind of woman.”
6324 
6325Was she overpowered by Suimei’s spirit, or was she just unable to say anything back? Hatsumi’s face warped like she was in pain. At some point she even pulled back her stance. As she did, Weitzer forced himself between Suimei and Hatsumi.
6326
6327
6328
6329“Silence. A mere intruder has no right to instigate Hero-dono.”
6330
6331
6332
6333“I’d like the outsider here to be quiet though, seriously…”
6334
6335
6336
6337As Suimei stated this with exasperation, his strict attitude crumbled slightly, but in the next instant he gazed at the hero and Miazen’s prince sharply. However, just as those in the surroundings guessed, it seemed that it would be somewhat difficult for him to continue.
6338
6339
6340
6341―The time to force their way out was about now. Judging this was the perfect opportunity, Rumeya leaped out from the group of guards.
6342
6343
6344
6345“Excuse me for a bit.”
6346
6347
6348
6349“Who’s―Ku!?”
6350
6351
6352
6353She ran in with a flash. While running she swung her sword out to restrain Weitzer. As he kept his distance, Rumeya took a position like she was in opposition to the hero and the others. Weitzer’s angry voice immediately rang through the courtyard.
6354
6355
6356
6357“You’re not a palace guard! Are you also that bastard’s companion!?”
6358
6359
6360
6361“I wonder~?”
6362
6363
6364
6365“What!?”
6366 
6367Rumeya shrugged her shoulders as she clowned around and teased Weitzer. She then locked eyes with Suimei.
6368
6369
6370
6371“Oi… Ah?”
6372
6373
6374
6375He looked at her with bewilderment, but it seemed that he more or less realized who she was. Looking at her like he was asking why she was here with a surprised expression, she then cut straight to the point.
6376
6377
6378
6379“Step aside Suimei. I’ll buy you just five seconds. While I hold them back get up on the roof and skillfully pull me up. You can do it right?”
6380
6381
6382
6383“… Understood.”
6384
6385
6386
6387After Suimei obediently nodded, Weitzer lunged towards them in no time at all.
6388
6389
6390
6391“You think I’ll let you!?”
6392
6393
6394
6395With an angry roar, he unleashed his sword with skill that was appropriate for one given the title of one of the Seven Swords. However, his single vertical slash was strange. Despite having only one sword, after a brief pause, the lines drawn in the air by his sword multiplied as they swooped in. Vertically, horizontally, diagonally, slashes came in freely from all directions. A normal swordsman would not be able to even react and would only be able to sadly have their neck depart from their torso, but with a forty year age gap, Rumeya was also one of the Seven Swords.
6396
6397
6398
6399“What an aggressive sword… Yoh! Hou!”
6400
6401
6402
6403Letting out a voice like she was fooling around, she carefully parried all the strikes from his attack. And then, as if to pay him back with exact change, she struck back with the exact same number of strikes with the exact same trajectories.
6404 
6405“Ku! Such an underhanded sword style.”
6406
6407
6408
6409“That sounds good coming from you who is called the Cloud of Death―HAAAAAAAAAA!”
6410
6411
6412
6413Letting out her fighting spirit, in a complete change from her sword handling filled with finesse up until now, she used the physical prowess of a therianthrope and unleashed a strong strike at Weitzer. The man known as the Cloud of Death was unable to parry the power of the blow straight from the front and his sword drew a blue arc in the air and landed exactly where Rumeya pictured it would in her mind.
6414
6415
6416
6417“Ridiculous… Bastard, just who are you?”
6418
6419
6420
6421Weitzer was unable to conceal his surprise at having his sword flicked away by a mere soldier. Unable to believe what occurred before his eyes, he was looking at both his sword in the distance and at Rumeya while keeping on guard. As he did, it seemed the preparations were complete, Suimei’s voice came down into the courtyard from the rooftop with the moon to his back.
6422
6423
6424
6425“I’m pulling you up.”
6426
6427
6428
6429“I’ll leave it to you.”
6430
6431
6432
6433After giving a casual reply, Rumeya’s body began floating. An invisible power pulled her all the way to the rooftop. Weitzer’s voice immediately chased her from below.
6434
6435
6436
6437“Wait!”
6438
6439
6440
6441Pretending not to hear him, Rumeya turned her head. And then, just before jumping to the next roof and parting with them, Suimei turned around just once, and looked down at Hatsumi in the courtyard.
6442 
6443
6444
6445
6446“Hatsumi, I’ll come again. At that time, don’t try to kill me like you did today, alright?”
6447 
6448“I’m…”
6449
6450
6451
6452“See ya.”
6453
6454
6455
6456After saying his farewell in a worried manner, Suimei jumped to the next rooftop. Following after him, Rumeya also jumped. While still running along the sloped roof to exit the palace grounds, Suimei gave his thanks to Rumeya.
6457
6458
6459
6460“Rumeya-san, you have my gratitude for providing your assistance… However, why are you here?”
6461
6462
6463
6464“It’s because it ended up with talks that you were going to infiltrate the palace. It looked amusing so I came to watch.”
6465
6466
6467
6468“… Are you making fun of me?”
6469
6470
6471
6472“Call it supervision. It’s paints my respectability poorly if you treat me like a rubberneck.”
6473
6474
6475
6476“What are you saying after just admitting it yourself…”
6477
6478
6479
6480Suimei let out an astonished voice as he grimaced. The reason his face had gotten so bitter was likely because of the years of unreasonableness that had piled up on him throughout his life. Having caught a glimpse of his worries up to this point, Rumeya brought up what she had just heard earlier.
6481
6482
6483
6484“But really, just as I was thinking that you had failed, to think it was amnesia.”
6485
6486
6487
6488“Yeah, I was careless. I didn’t think it would turn out like this.”
6489 
6490“So, what will you do from here? Even though she doesn’t have any memories, you can’t just leave it like this right? Or rather, doesn’t the fact that she has no memories just increase your worries?”
6491
6492
6493
6494“Yes. But, like I thought, the only thing I can do is talk to her. There’s also something else that I’m curious about, I’m thinking of investigating it before coming back here.”
6495
6496
6497
6498“I think it’ll be quite difficult to get back in though?”
6499
6500
6501
6502Rumeya warned him as if she was threatening him, but Suimei replied like it was nothing at all.
6503
6504
6505
6506“That’s probably true, but none of them seem to be able to handle a magician, if all they do is increase the number of guards, then infiltrating again won’t be difficult.”
6507
6508
6509
6510“That’s quite the confidence you got there… Well, after being shown the way you fight, I can’t help but just nod back.”
6511
6512
6513
6514“I can’t really fail at entering these grounds when there doesn’t seem to be the presence of even a single trap.”
6515
6516
6517
6518As Suimei declared that he wasn’t just being prideful, he added on a short ‘my dead father would be shocked,’ quietly like it was something he had to do. Before leaving the grounds, Suimei turned back to the courtyard one last time. He must have been regretful. He gazed at the opposite side of the roof like he was reminiscing.
6519
6520
6521
6522“You’re quite fixated huh. Even if she’s an acquaintance, she’s just a friend right?”
6523
6524
6525
6526“Is it weird?”
6527
6528
6529
6530“Well, it’s not like I don’t understand a solid friendship, but it seems to be weighing on your mind significantly is all. It’s not like she’s your special lady, so I’m just a bit curious.”
6531 
6532Seeing that she was simply curious, Suimei made a complex expression and explained it to her.
6533
6534
6535
6536“Hatsumi, is my cousin.”
6537
6538
6539
6540“I see, so she’s family… Well in that case it’s normal to worry huh.”
6541
6542
6543
6544“Yeah…”
6545
6546
6547
6548Suimei’s figure as he cast his gaze downwards didn’t give off a sense of a boy his age like when she saw him in her office. In the shadow behind those sorrowful narrowed eyes was a pitiful image like an old soldier who had lost their hometown. For this man who was unable to return to his hometown, this wasn’t far off the mark. However, while she admired the back of his head as he shook off those thoughts and began running once more, she felt compelled to call out to him.
6549
6550
6551
6552“Hey?”
6553
6554
6555
6556“Yes?”
6557
6558
6559
6560“Aren’t you, living a bit too recklessly?”
6561
6562
6563
6564Hearing her words, Suimei came to a stop and turned around.
6565
6566
6567
6568“It’s not to the extent that you have to question it. For the sake of protecting what I want to protect, isn’t it logical that I would only fail if I didn’t live recklessly?”
6569
6570
6571
6572“… That’s right isn’t it… I of all people threw out quite the foolish question there didn’t I?”
6573
6574
6575
6576As she laughed it off, Suimei leaped into the darkness.
6577 
6578★
6579
6580
6581
6582―The young man who suddenly intruded in Hastumi’s room went on to defeat a large number of soldiers, Gaius and Selphy. And then, with a person who she assumed to be his companion, he vanished from the palace grounds into the darkness of the night.
6583
6584
6585
6586After that, Hatsumi had nothing she could do herself, and returned to her bedroom on her own. From her window, she could see the mana lamps and fire sconces illuminating the courtyard as palace guards and government officials restlessly moved around on high alert. It was an unheard of situation where over half of the palace guards were knocked out by an intruder while still being unable to prevent him from escaping. From top to bottom, everything was turbulent, even now she could hear angry roars from her window.
6587
6588
6589
6590They had to replenish the fallen guards and engage in the pursuit and search of the intruder. They were likely all going to stay up all night to do so. After the escape, Gaius and Selphy quickly regained consciousness and received magic treatment. It seemed that there was nothing serious. However, it seemed both of their hearts―or more appropriately their self-respect took considerable damage. The instant he was healed, Gaius ran off despite it being the middle of the night while bluntly saying he was going to go train. As for Selphy, after witnessing the difference between the pride she always held and the results born of reality, she seemed to have lost a large portion of her self confidence as she remained still with a disappointed expression for a long while.
6591
6592
6593
6594As for Weitzer who got away safely, he went to report to Miazen’s king about what had happened. The king was famous for being a gentle person, but as one would expect even he held quite the sense of an impending crisis at the uproar this time around. He severely reprimanded the one in charge of the palace’s security and gave out a strict order to strengthen all of their defences even more.
6595
6596
6597
6598An hour had passed since then, but there were still no reports that the intruder had been located. However, that was probably not all that unreasonable. For someone who infiltrated the strictly guarded palace and possessed an ability that could be put into a completely different dimension from Selphy’s, if he was trying to run away then there was no way they would find him. And even if they did it was almost impossible they would be able to capture him.
6599 
6600From what she heard from Weitzer, that young man evaluated the palace guards before him as simple humans. At the worst, if she and the others didn’t move, it wouldn’t even be a battle. But―
6601
6602
6603
6604“A person from the same world…”
6605
6606
6607
6608He had certainly said so. That the relationship between him and herself was that of childhood friends. That would make him a person from the same world. That would make him one of the people lying beyond the horizon of her memories. That would make him one of the people that she was absolutely unable to remember. She couldn’t tell if he really was one of those people. She had her doubts, however, he knew her name. He knew her sword style. He knew names that she herself didn’t know as he admonished her with strict eyes.
6609
6610
6611
6612And he conveyed all of that in a tone that seemed somehow nostalgic. But right now, she had no way of verifying any of it.
6613
6614
6615
6616“…”
6617
6618
6619
6620Hatsumi threw herself backwards onto her bed. Honestly speaking, she couldn’t remember the time she was summoned very well. When she came to, she was lying down on top of her bed as she was now, surrounded by furniture she had never seen before in an unknown room.
6621
6622
6623
6624On that day, as she lay there with a head in a daze in an unfamiliar place, the door to the room opened, and Selphy walked in. At that time she began to explain right away, that she was the one to summon her, that Hatsumi was a person summoned to this world from a different one.
6625
6626
6627
6628But even after listening to all that, the haze inside her head would not clear away. Just who was she, what kind of person was she? Unable to answer even those simple questions about herself, the only thing that she managed to remember was her own name.
6629 
6630Unable to remember anything but her name, at that time, she greatly lost her composure. Weitzer was also present with Selphy at the time, but she could remember Selphy making a calm expression and feeling concern for her.
6631
6632
6633
6634After that, she wasn’t left with any particular impressions. After hearing she couldn’t return, other than the times she had meals with the royal family and talked to Selphy, she was always in her room. After that had gone on for a while, news of the demons invading came to the palace.
6635
6636
6637
6638Looking at the ceiling, she recalled what happened that day. On that morning, Weitzer visited her room. He came to greet her every day. Since he had his own schedule, the time he did so wasn’t predetermined, but on that day he came in the morning and talked to her about something absurd. After that talk finished, she remembered what Weitzer asked her quite clearly.
6639
6640
6641
6642“―Hero-dono, are there an inconveniences to your livelihood?”
6643
6644
6645
6646Sitting on a chair, Weitzer showed his concern as Hatsumi laughed and replied.
6647
6648
6649
6650“It’s alright. The housemaids are all doing well after all, there are no inconveniences.”
6651
6652
6653
6654“I see. However, if anything happens, please let me know immediately. Hero -dono is a state guest. There is no need to be reserved.”
6655
6656
6657
6658“Then I’d like you to stop calling me Hero-dono.”
6659
6660
6661
6662“Eh…?”
6663
6664
6665
6666He likely never thought this would be the first thing she wished for. Weitzer showed her an astonished expression.
6667 
6668
6669
6670
6671“That’s… Um…”
6672 
6673That way of calling her was likely a title of great honour to him. As royalty, he was able to throw out formalities with most people, but having said that he was unable to show disrespect to a hero. Thus he would call her so. Feeling like it was a bit mean to continue, she dropped the subject.
6674
6675
6676
6677“Got it. I’ll let you think about it.”
6678
6679
6680
6681“As you will.”
6682
6683
6684
6685Towards her vague suggestion, Weitzer lightly bowed down his head. As opposed to behaving modestly, his attitude was more one of respect. Not knowing who she herself was, Hastumi could not take on an attitude like she was a hero unconditionally. It just didn’t sit well with her. And then, she suddenly asked him something else.
6686
6687
6688
6689“Hey. Is it really true, that I’m a hero?”
6690
6691
6692
6693It was a question with no significance. But even so, he replied with a composed expression.
6694
6695
6696
6697“Yes. Under the supervision of the Salvation Church, by holding the ceremony of the hero summoning ritual deep within the palace grounds, Hero-dono was summoned. There is no mistaking it.”
6698
6699
6700
6701“Even if you say that…”
6702
6703
6704
6705Even if they called her a hero, it was too abstract. Certainly she was able to grasp that she was summoned with the goal of defeating the demons, but even after being told that she couldn’t just nod. Weitzer then spoke.
6706
6707
6708
6709“I’ve heard that the hero summoned by the summoning ritual receive divine protection from the Goddess.”
6710 
6711“Even if you call it divine protection… What is it specifically?”
6712
6713
6714
6715“From the legends, it is a power that cannot be reached by human intellect. There are probably exaggerated portions, but there should be some change to your body.”
6716
6717
6718
6719“U….n”
6720
6721
6722
6723“Is there nothing?”
6724
6725
6726
6727“I can’t make any comparisons to how I was before. But―”
6728
6729
6730
6731“As expected, there is something?”
6732
6733
6734
6735“It’s only a guess, put I feel like I can move around better than other people. Also, I feel like I’m strong.”
6736
6737
6738
6739Saying this, she stuck out her hand to Weitzer like she was asking for a handshake. Following along with her action, Weitzer grasped her hand, and she squeezed back.
6740
6741
6742
6743“… This is….”
6744
6745
6746
6747Weitzer showed a surprised expression from the unexpected strength she squeezed his hand with. He was likely surprised because it wasn’t the grip strength that a normal girl could produce. However, he immediately made a comprehending expression because he likely found this to be proof that she was a hero.
6748
6749
6750
6751“This is likely a boon from the power of the Goddess’ divine blessing.”
6752
6753
6754
6755“Honestly I have mixed feelings.”
6756 
6757“To us it is something to be delighted about.”
6758
6759
6760
6761That’s because she was a hero. To them, she was probably like a saint sent by the heavens, but her own mental state was delicate. While thinking of that, Weitzer made an expression like he he was considering something.
6762
6763
6764
6765“―It’s just, personally, I am somewhat disinclined to have someone like you head to the battlefield.”
6766
6767
6768
6769“… Un.”
6770
6771
6772
6773Sensing it from her expression, it seemed that in his own way he was taking her into consideration. In the end she wasn’t able to give him a pleasant response. Weitzer’s expression became rather tense. This was the face he made before going in the direction of official business.
6774
6775
6776
6777“Hero-dono. I must apologize for today, but I would like to have you inspect the training of the soldiers.”
6778
6779
6780
6781“That’s what you were talking about yesterday right?”
6782
6783
6784
6785“Yes. The officers and men who are the pride of our army would like to show Hero-dono the state of their training without fail.”
6786
6787
6788
6789Of course, it wasn’t just to show her their training. There was the purpose of inspiring the soldiers, but more than just showing her, they were aiming to trigger something in her as the hero. The king seemed to have no interest, but apparently he was pestered into this inspection by his surroundings, or so Selphy said. However―
6790
6791
6792
6793(… Are they saying they want to show that to a woman?)
6794 
6795It would be better to show that to a male hero, it was difficult to think that seeing that would trigger something in a woman. Because she had no will to fight, it could be said to be their last resort, but it still seemed like their line of thinking was off. By any chance, it could simply be that they wanted to show off their cool side to her though.
6796
6797
6798
6799“What about Selphy?”
6800
6801
6802
6803“She has other business to take care of, though it may be presumptuous, I will accompany you.”
6804
6805
6806
6807This was unexpected. Normally Selphy would be the one accompanying her, but today it would be him.
6808
6809
6810
6811“Is it fine to do that? You’re a prince after all, don’t you have something else to do?”
6812
6813
6814
6815She was wondering about his official duties. Yet Weitzer shook his head at that question.
6816
6817
6818
6819“This is what I should be doing. It is far too great an honour to serve as Hero -dono’s escort―Of course, I do not do it only out of obligation.”
6820
6821
6822
6823He was likely being considerate. It’s not like it was his responsibility to do so, but he had integrity.
6824
6825
6826
6827“Thank you, Weitzer.”
6828
6829
6830
6831“There is no need to express your gratitude. I will do something of this level as many times as you want. If it is for Hero-dono’s sake I would follow your commands without regret.”
6832
6833
6834
6835“That’s saying too much.”
6836 
6837
6838
6839
6840“No, that’s not really―”
6841 
6842Just as he tried to speak, restless footsteps could be heard outside the room in the hallway. They footsteps steadily got closer until they stopped right in front of the door.
6843
6844
6845
6846“I wonder what’s wrong?”
6847
6848
6849
6850“… It’s taboo to run in the palace unless it is an emergency. Which means…”
6851
6852
6853
6854“Something urgent happened?”
6855
6856
6857
6858Weitzer nodded with a grim expression and headed towards the door. Just as he did, a knock came on the door. Following right after it, the voice of the guard outside the room could be heard. Following those words, Weitzer opened the door and talked to the guard while whispering… Eventually, his conversation had ended and the guard left. He then fell to his knee before Hatsumi.
6859
6860
6861
6862“Hero-dono. I apologize it is so sudden, but I will have to excuse myself for a moment.”
6863
6864
6865
6866“Did something happen?”
6867
6868
6869
6870“No, it is nothing that Hero-dono needs to be concerned about.”
6871
6872
6873
6874“… I see.”
6875
6876
6877
6878Though he said that, it was certain that something had happened. She was interested, but she didn’t really want to pry and saw Weitzer off just like that. However, the guard’s grim expression weighed heavily on her mind, and she took chase after Weitzer after he left.
6879
6880
6881
6882While asking the housemaids where Weitzer went, she followed after him. And the destination she arrive at―was the audience chamber. After lightly greeting the guards in front of the door, suddenly an angry voice could be heard…
6883 
6884It seemed someone was yelling loudly, but due to the door she couldn’t hear them clearly. However, she could at least here that the inside of the chamber was in an uproar. She decided to ask the guard what was going on.
6885
6886
6887
6888“This is?”
6889
6890
6891
6892“That’s, we can’t really say it ourselves…”
6893
6894
6895
6896The guard showed her a troubled expression. Seeing that the guard had no intention of getting to the point, Hatsumi stepped forwards.
6897
6898
6899
6900“Open it.”
6901
6902
6903
6904“B-but right now is!?”
6905
6906
6907
6908“Please.”
6909
6910
6911
6912The guards ended up opening the door look it couldn’t be helped. As one would expect, he did not seem to be able to refuse the request of a hero. After passing her gratitude and apologizing for being unreasonable to the two door guards, she entered the audience chamber. Inside, a dark-skinned muscular man was frantically appealing to Miazen’s king.
6913
6914
6915
6916“―While we sit here and do nothing, Larsheem is being assault!”
6917
6918
6919
6920“I understand. However, even if you tell us to deploy the army right away, there is no way I would just say yes.”
6921
6922
6923
6924“That’s why I came here bowing my head to you!”
6925 
6926The man was full of vigour like he was ready to lunge at any moment. The situation must have been just that much of an impending crisis to him. He was speaking quite disrespectfully to a nation’s ruler, but perhaps because they understood his circumstances, nobody there said anything. Even the king had a troubled expression, but even so he took on the strict attitude befitting a king as he replied.
6927
6928
6929
6930“Forvan-dono. I sympathize with you sentiments. However, do calm down a bit.”
6931
6932
6933
6934“Then!”
6935
6936
6937
6938The man seemed to be asking for something, but the king did not nod. But even so the man did not withdraw, and continued pleading with the king. Among the officials and generals, Hatsumi spotted Selphy’s figure and quietly headed towards her.
6939
6940
6941
6942“Hatsumi!? Why are you here!?”
6943
6944“Weitzer had to leave my room because of some unavoidable circumstances, so it caught my interest.”
6945
6946
6947
6948After giving her the gist of the situation, while Selphy was still gripped by surprise, Hatsumi asked her about the situation.
6949
6950
6951
6952“So, what’s going on Selphy?”
6953
6954
6955
6956“… It seems that the demons have invaded Larsheem’s territory.”
6957
6958
6959
6960“The demons…”
6961
6962
6963
6964To the north of the Alliance, there was an empty belt of land that was neither demon or human territory. They were invading Larsheem which lied at the north end of the Alliance, but the demons were supposed to have shown no signs of movement after invading Noshias.
6965 
6966“It seems they were pretending to be docile while moving their troops all the way to the Alliance.”
6967
6968
6969
6970“And, who is that?”
6971
6972
6973
6974“He’s one of the officers from Larsheem. With just the soldiers from Larsheem and the neighbouring countries, they won’t make it, so he came here looking for reinforcements.”
6975
6976
6977
6978“But, it looks like the king isn’t giving him a favourable reply.”
6979
6980
6981
6982Selphy returned a nod. The man earnestly made his request repeatedly. The reason the king told him to calm down was likely just to distract him. However, was it really alright not to send reinforcements?
6983
6984
6985
6986“The Saadias Alliance was formed by the countries in the north to cooperate with each other, in other words, a collective community. Is it really alright not to send help at a time like this?”
6987
6988
6989
6990“It’s just as you say. In the case that another country falls into a crisis, they must go and help. However, an army isn’t something that can be moved that quickly.”
6991
6992
6993
6994“I see…”
6995
6996
6997
6998She was implying that Miazen wasn’t any different. Because what had to be moved was a large organized armed force, their movements would be rather slow… However, even so, the man still yelled as he appealed to the king. Weitzer was also in the audience chamber. In contrast to that voice which was like a roar, he thrust forward a composed tone at that man.
6999
7000
7001
7002The man was begging them to save them by lending a hand. He was covered in injuries. He had bandages wrapped all over his body. Right before coming here he was likely fighting.
7003 
7004
7005
7006
7007“Ah…”
7008 
7009Suddenly, the king and officials turned towards Hatsumi. She felt like the reason they looked at her was because they were hoping to cling to her, but they immediately looked away. Because they knew of her circumstances, they likely concluded that she was unreliable. The man continued to appeal to the king. The palace guard attempted to stop him, but due to the large difference in size and muscularity, they were unable to make him withdraw.
7010
7011
7012
7013“Uu…”
7014
7015
7016
7017His angry roar jolted her head. It was as if he was yelling directly inside her head. It resounded heavily and reverberated like a an enormous temple bell. This was the exact time that she had a vision.
7018
7019
7020
7021“Eh…?”
7022
7023
7024
7025As if she had vertigo, Hatsumi’s field of vision shook and all she could see was an image of a grey backdrop engulfed by a black sandstorm. Before she noticed, she lost her sense of peripheral vision and could only see what was in front of her. Before long, the television like sandstorm stopped, and her sight was restored.
7026
7027
7028
7029What she saw wasn’t the scene of angry roars flying around the audience chamber, but what looked like a funeral service in another location. She was unable to move. While in that state where she could only move her eyes, she watched the situation before her unfold.
7030
7031
7032
7033Every single person was wearing black clothing and had a depressed and meek attitude. The funeral service was being held in a western style. Many people of Japanese and foreign descent were there, and many people were loathe to part with the deceased. Even now, Hatsumi did not know who that was.
7034
7035
7036
7037However, one thing that stood out to her was the person reading a memorial address before many people. It was an older version of the boy she saw many times in her dreams. Parting from that person should have been more painful for him than anyone else. While he read the memorial address, she could hear the word ‘father’, and ‘only family,’ from his mouth. In that
7038 
7039case, he must have been in the throes of grief. The pain of losing all his blood relatives at that age could not be expressed plainly.
7040
7041
7042
7043But even so, that person looked forward. Since he would be walking forwards alone from here on out, he could not hang his head in shame. Even that memorial address showed no signs of being interrupted by any sobbing and weeping due to sadness. Looking at the grey and cloudy weather, were a pair of resolute black eyes. It was just, after everything ended, in the living room of some house, that person muttered these words in his sleep.
7044
7045
7046
7047―I, must keep going forward, in order to find the dream father preached to me, without fail. If I stop, it will end right there. That’s why, I have to go save them.
7048
7049
7050
7051Perhaps this was why he did not show an ounce of weakness in that place of mourning filled with sorrow. He looked forward, and walked resolutely. After making his resolve, he quietly feel back into a deep slumber. The funeral, the service, making the rounds of all the people who came to mourn the deceased, all these things happening in a chain must have tired him out. Peering at that peaceful sleeping face, she could spot a single tear going down his cheek…
7052
7053
7054
7055Now was this flashback one of the memories that she should possess? After another vision of that black sandstorm, all sound eventually returned to her. She could hear the angry roar of the man who came from Larsheem, and she could see the figure of Weitzer forcing his way through. It was the same audience chamber as before.
7056
7057
7058
7059“Ah…”
7060
7061
7062
7063“Are you alright Hatsumi? What’s the matter?”
7064
7065
7066
7067“Y-yeah. Un… I’m alright.”
7068
7069
7070
7071Probably because Hatsumi had lost track of her surroundings, Selphy raised a concerned voice towards her. However, from the exchange between Weitzer and that man, she could tell that the time she spent watching an image of another world all happened within a second. But even within that one second, Hatsumi had made her resolve. Splitting up from Selphy, she stepped forward and walked up to Weitzer and that man.
7072 
7073“―I will go.”
7074
7075
7076
7077“Ah? Who the hell are you?”
7078
7079
7080
7081The man was showing a puzzled expression to the woman who suddenly cut in on his conversation. And then, without even having the chance to name herself, Weitzer let out her identity in a surprised voice.
7082
7083
7084
7085“Hero-dono!?”
7086
7087
7088
7089“Ah? Hero-dono you say?”
7090
7091
7092
7093“Yeah. My name is Kuchiba Hatsumi. I seem to be the hero summoned by the Alliance.”
7094
7095
7096
7097As she said this, the man’s expression turned grim and he snorted like he was making light of her.
7098
7099
7100
7101“Fuu? If I remember right, that summoned hero was a coward who wouldn’t move a tick after being summoned right?”
7102
7103
7104
7105“Bastard! Watch your manners in front of Hero-dono!”
7106
7107
7108
7109“Ha! It’s the truth ain’t it? If it wasn’t then there’s no way she would be here during this kind of crisis right?”
7110
7111
7112
7113“Th-that’s, Hero-dono has certain circumstances…”
7114
7115
7116
7117Weitzer’s tone weakened significantly from the point that man made.
7118 
7119“Cowardice… huh.”
7120
7121
7122
7123It was certainly just as he said. Even if she was placed in an unreasonable situation, even though there was something that she should be doing, she didn’t do anything. She stayed in a safe place and did nothing but wait for all the unpleasant things to just end. Even though that person was different. Even though that person stood firm and faced forwards. In that case, if that person saw her right now, he would conclude simply that she was gutless. Facing the man’s gaze, an irritated tone came back at her.
7124
7125
7126
7127“What? You got a complaint?”
7128
7129
7130
7131“Yes, of course. Whether I can fight or not, would you like to test it right now?”
7132
7133
7134
7135“Hatsumi!?”
7136
7137
7138
7139“Hero-dono!?”
7140
7141
7142
7143“You punk…”
7144
7145
7146
7147On one hand Selphy and Weitzer raised their voices in surprise, on the other the man bared his teeth. After coming here straight from the battlefield and flaring up at the king, he seemed to be quite stimulated.
7148
7149
7150
7151The man shook off the palace guard around him forcefully. From the beginning they were insufficient to pin him down at all and they were flicked off with ease. Hatsumi started to walk towards that man at a generous pace―and drew the sword hanging at Weitzer’s waist. She slowly got in stance in front of that man before her. It was a stance where she pointed the tip of his sword at her opponent’s eyes. Just with that, the way to swing a sword, to use one, was revived within Hatsumi’s head.
7152
7153
7154
7155“Wha―!? My sword is…”
7156 
7157And belatedly, she could hear Weitzer’s voice. After seeing the light from the mana lamps reflecting off the sword, he finally realized that his sword was taken from him. Even he was unable to realize how, while walking slowly, she quietly and quickly drew his sword .
7158
7159
7160
7161He couldn’t stop her. The man before her, from that event that happened in an instant, was also completely bewildered. Seeing that he had no intention to get in a stance, she leaped forwards towards his chest in a single step. Having closed the distance in an instant, the man’s eyes opened wide in surprise.
7162
7163
7164
7165However, the blade she swung to the side did not catch the man, it only cut the air. That’s because after jumping in towards the man’s chest, she stepped further forwards past his right side.
7166
7167
7168
7169“Is this fine?”
7170
7171
7172
7173As she asked, the man ground his teeth from being unable to see through those continuous actions.
7174
7175
7176
7177“You’re saying I would have died from that just now? As expected of a hero, but―”
7178
7179
7180
7181Was he trying to give her some candid advice? In the middle of speaking, a heavy sound resounded behind him. To his back, the stone pillars that were put up to hold the decorative flags near the entrance to the audience chamber, were split clean in half as they crumbled to the ground. And then, the name of that skill came back to her mind.
7182
7183
7184
7185“―The Phantom Sword of the Kurikara Dharani, the Long Sword of the Morning Sun.”
7186
7187
7188
7189Everyone in the chamber was at a loss for words from that delayed sound. The stone pillars that were well outside her range were cut clean in half without ever touching her blade after all. It was only reasonable to be surprised.
7190 
7191
7192
7193
7194“Th-the pillars!”
7195 
7196“Impossible, from that one swing…!?”
7197
7198
7199
7200She could hear their voices of disbelief as they held in their breath. Hatsumi then casually questioned that surprised audience who were all misunderstanding what happened.
7201
7202
7203
7204“Those are the monsters that I must defeat correct?”
7205
7206
7207
7208Just then, the sound of stone collapsing filled the audience chamber. When they turned to look once more in that direction―there was a single grotesque figure that was cut to pieces. It had an ugly form practically right out of a tale of demons and ogres, a living being. It had horns, its skin was red, however the blood flowing out of it was also red. It’s white eyes were peeled back, it was dead.
7209
7210
7211
7212“A demon!?”
7213
7214
7215
7216“To think they would have spies all the way over here…”
7217
7218
7219
7220Weitzer yelled out in surprise while the man looked bitterly at his own negligence. Eventually, Weitzer spoke.
7221
7222
7223
7224“When did you realize?”
7225
7226
7227
7228“I knew once I took hold of the sword. Weitzer’s sense also sharpen once you hold onto a sword right?”
7229
7230
7231
7232“That’s true, but…”
7233
7234
7235
7236Even so it was a little extreme. While Weitzer was still gripped by bewilderment, she turned to the man and questioned him.
7237 
7238“So with this, are you still unsatisfied with my abilities?”
7239
7240
7241
7242“… No. As one would expect of Hero-sama. I’m amazed. I completely take back everything I said earlier.”
7243
7244
7245
7246All the hostility he was carrying with him vanished with a sigh. And so, Hatsumi turned to Weitzer, who was still standing there in a daze, and turned the hilt of his sword back towards him while showing him an apologetic expression.
7247
7248
7249
7250“Sorry for drawing it without asking.”
7251
7252
7253
7254“No, Hero-dono! It was a magnificent skill, no, divine skill! I am completely humbled!”
7255
7256
7257
7258“Saying divine skill is going a little too far…”
7259
7260
7261
7262“That is not the case! Without using magic, to be able to cut such a large stone pillar with a single ordinary swing is not something that can be done no matter what one does.”
7263
7264
7265
7266Weitzer was unusually extremely excited as Hatsumi just started talking on reflex.
7267
7268
7269
7270“What are you saying? A swordsman who can only cut things within their range is…”
7271
7272
7273
7274“…?”
7275
7276
7277
7278“Eh? Ah…!”
7279
7280
7281
7282Before she realized it, her mouth was just moving on its own. If she continued, she felt it would probably be quite bad. After she started speaking but abruptly stopped halfway, Weitzer looked at her curiously.
7283 
7284“Is something the matter?”
7285
7286
7287
7288“U-uun. It’s nothing. Setting that aside.”
7289
7290
7291
7292Stopping again, Hatsumi began to contemplate things. Was it really alright for her to step into
7293
7294this battle of her own accord? Did she have any regrets? She began questioning herself in her
7295
7296own mind. And then, remembering those words she heard in her dream, she spoke once more.
7297
7298
7299
7300“―So, where are those people that need to be saved?”
7301
7302
7303
7304On that day, those words echoed across the audience chamber which was silenced by shock… That was, the beginning of the fighting for she who had lost her past― Kuchiba Hatsumi.
7305
7306
7307
7308After remembering those words that came out during her dream, she began to walk forwards. So that the next time she meets with that person, she would have nothing to be ashamed of. It was absolutely necessary that she advance. Just like that person did. Suddenly at that time, she realized a certain truth.
7309
7310
7311
7312“… I see. Those words.”
7313
7314
7315
7316What she remembered was the young man who intruded into her room that day. The reason she felt somewhat nostalgic from his tone of voice, was because the way he spoke was exactly the same as the one who spoke in her dream.
7317
7318
7319
7320★
7321
7322
7323
7324―Currently, Suimei and the others were gathered for a light meal at a restaurant that was like a tea house. That being said, not everyone was present. It was only Suimei, Felmenia and Lefille. Liliana was running late for the predetermined meeting time and was not yet there. Suimei then spoke to Felmenia who was sitting next to him.
7325 
7326
7327
7328
7329“So, how is it on Menia’s end?”
7330 
7331“… There was not any particularly useful information.”
7332
7333
7334
7335“Thought so. Well, after spending only two or three days on it I guess I can’t help but call that obvious…”
7336
7337
7338
7339Hearing this, Lefille also knit her brows as she joined in on the conversation.
7340
7341
7342
7343“I also didn’t hear anything about an insurgent infiltrating the palace. It’s the same regarding the hero, everyone just talks about the same things.”
7344
7345
7346
7347The day after Suimei went to Miazen’s palace, he had Felmenia and the others help him with gathering information regarding not only Hatsumi, but also regarding affairs in Miazen in general. To confirm Hatsumi’s situation, it was already a done deal that Suimei would once more infiltrate the palace, but before doing so he wanted to finish doing what he could. Most importantly, he was concerned about her circumstances.
7348
7349
7350
7351That evening, she had mentioned her amnesia during their conversation. Suimei concluded that it was necessary to investigate why that had happened and if it really was amnesia. They had spent two or three days investigating and gathering information, but in the end, they couldn’t find anything useful.
7352
7353
7354
7355It was almost like there was a gag order surrounding information involving the hero, everyone they asked could only say that she was a beauty or other simple facts, none of it was of any use. Suimei limply put his chin on the table making a dejected expression.
7356
7357
7358
7359“But to think we wouldn’t hear anything at all…”
7360
7361
7362
7363“Seriously. In general there should at least be someone with something at the level of gossip but…”
7364 
7365It was strange. To this world’s citizens, the heroes were the saviours who would save the world, they were individuals who should spark great interest in them. For that reason, almost everyone should be trying to gather information about the hero, but just as Felmenia said, there wasn’t even gossip about her.
7366
7367
7368
7369It was the same as news regarding the infiltration of the palace. It seemed that the information control around it was tight. The people of the city didn’t seem to know about it at all. It was a scandal where an insurgent was permitted to not only infiltrate the palace, but even get away safely. They probably didn’t want news to spread of that. The numb er of soldiers patrolling the city did increase exceptionally though.
7370
7371
7372
7373While Suimei and the others were in the middle of talking about this, the tea house’s doorbell rang. The three of them all turned towards the tea house’s entrance, but there was nobody there. Following the presence they could sense, they were able to establish the identity of who opened the door. Just as they focused on their eyes on the presence, the sound of a chair being pulled out could be heard, and Liliana took her seat.
7374
7375
7376
7377“So you’re back.”
7378
7379
7380
7381“Yes. Just now. Also, the notebook Suimei gave me, was very useful.”
7382
7383
7384
7385The emotions showing on her face were faint, but Liliana was both surprised and in admiration. Before they split up to gather information, Suimei handed each of them a notebook filled with white paper, it seemed that it came in handy.
7386
7387
7388
7389“How was it for you three?”
7390
7391
7392
7393After Liliana asked, everyone answered in turn.
7394
7395
7396
7397“I didn’t manage to find anything beneficial. In the end today was also no good at all.”
7398 
7399
7400
7401
7402“Same for me.”
7403 
7404“I did get some people to talk to me, but… It was mostly nothing but rumours with poor credibility and stories which were erratically dramatized. Getting information from the Salvation Church was my last ray of hope, but the information there was also pretty poor, I had to give up on it”
7405
7406
7407
7408Every last response was unfavourable. However, it seemed like Liliana was able to produce some results.
7409
7410
7411
7412“I also didn’t hear to much, but I have a bit.”
7413
7414
7415
7416“Really?”
7417
7418
7419
7420“Yes, I’ve gathered, all that was necessary.”
7421
7422
7423
7424After Suimei asked her, Liliana gave a simple nod. After answering without any concern showing in her expression, she stiffened up and took out her notebook and began relaying the information she gathered.
7425
7426
7427
7428“―As expected, there isn’t much information going around town about the hero Hatsumi Kuchiba. I’m sure all of you got that feeling too though…”
7429
7430
7431
7432“It’s strange isn’t it?”
7433
7434
7435
7436“Yes. Just as Suimei said, the fact that no information about the hero is going around is baffling. It is possible that the citizens have information but are unwilling to share it, but it is very improbable that the church has no information about the hero. In general, most heroes have a person from the church attached to them, in the case where they aren’t, someone with deep relations to the church will follow them and report their activities to the church in detail. Because of this, the Salvation Church holds a lot of information regarding the heroes. There is Reiji-san’s circumstance which is a bit of an exception, but I believe in this case, the royal family of Miazen is monopolizing information regarding Hatsumi Kuchiba.”
7437 
7438“The country is?”
7439
7440
7441
7442“It’s probable that they don’t want the church to interfere while they raise their achievements as quickly as they can. Miazen’s motives are transparent huh.”
7443
7444
7445
7446This would explain why Felmenia, who usually brought back solid information, came back empty handed. Setting that aside, Suimei found that Liliana was talking unusually smoothly today. Normally she spoke like she was tottering along, but perhaps this was normal when she was giving a work related report.
7447
7448
7449
7450“Then moving on to Hatsumi Kuchiba, she seems to be someone who in unable to use magic, though I believe Suimei know this, she seems to possess quite a substantial amount of skill with a sword. Her sword style was… the Phantom Sword of the Kuru-ri-ku-kara, Dhara… rarara?”
7451
7452
7453
7454Unable to find the words, Liliana was frowning while making an odd face and wrenched her neck two or three times while going ‘Un? Un?’
7455
7456
7457
7458“The Phantom Sword of the Kurikara Dharani.”
7459
7460
7461
7462“That’s it. Also, just as Suimei said, I also believe Hatsumi Kuchiba doesn’t have amnesia.”
7463
7464
7465
7466“Did you catch what was behind it?”
7467
7468
7469
7470“It seems that the soldiers who fought alongside her often heard her show concern about her memories to her companions. It’s no mistake that there is a problem with her memories. Just as Suimei said, it may be best to look at the possibility that she is being brainwashed, but it is difficult to imagine how someone could use magic to brainwash the hero which received the Goddess’ divine protection.”
7471
7472
7473
7474“I bet it is. To do something using magic against the hero who was given power on a higher order than magic would be impossible if you think about it properly.”
7475 
7476Liliana returned a single big nod. Suimei then casually let out something that he doubted.
7477
7478
7479
7480“At any rate, I’m surprised the soldiers talked to you.”
7481
7482
7483
7484“I heard the heroic tales the soldiers were telling about how they defeated the demons. Fundamentally, the ones who want to talk about that are anywhere you look, once they start getting heated up talking about it, they’ll start to talk about other things more easily after all.”
7485
7486
7487
7488“I see. They talked after being stirred up.”
7489
7490
7491
7492“They’re also less vigilant towards someone my age. I had to be tolerant of them reeking of liquor though.”
7493
7494
7495
7496Liliana declared this with a composed face. To use her own physical appearance like this, it seemed she was already completely a first rate spy. She was quite the terrifying little girl. Thinking that this was more than enough on that front, Suimei thanked her and she moved on to the next point.
7497
7498
7499
7500“Then, next is the information regarding each of Hatsumi Kuchiba’s companions. First off is the martial artist from Larsheem, Gaius Forvan. From the beginning, his name was already quite well known, I’ll leave his abilities for later. A little while ago, when the demons invaded Larsheem, he went to Miazen’s palace to directly appeal to the king to dispatch troops. At that time, the king did not give him a favourable reply, but Hatsumi Kuchiba offered her support, and ever since then I heard he was a good companion of hers. The second one is the mage from the self governed states, Selphy Fittney. There are many mysteries surrounding that woman. She was the mage called over from the self governed states to summon Hatsumi Kuchiba. Her specialty is wind and ice magic and was given the second name ‘Snowstorm’ in the self governed states. Also, this is my own personal opinion, but from the fragments of information I procured, I believe she may be a half elf. The way I distinguished between an elf and a half elf is based on the Colonel’s style, but I’m not completely certain on this fact.”
7501
7502
7503
7504“…”
7505 
7506There really was a whole lot of information pouring down in large drops from her. Or rather, in this case, it would be more appropriate to say that investigation was her specialty. At any rate, Suimei, Felmenia and Lefille all had their mouths open in astonishment and were unable to say anything.
7507
7508
7509
7510“―The third person, and the last of her companions, is Weitzer Ryerzen. He’s the first prince of Miazen and the first in line to succeed the throne. He is one of the Seven Swords and given the second name of ‘Cloud of Death.’ At last year’s Seven Sword King Festival, he is famous for being the swordsman to defeat her Highness Titania Root Astel in a fierce battle. According to the rumours, he was charmed by Hatsumi Kuchiba’s skill with the sword and has been following her around like an attendant.”
7511
7512
7513
7514Suimei was surprised that Liliana had gone as far as investigating information about Hatsumi’s companions.
7515
7516
7517
7518“… So you even investigated things like this?”
7519
7520
7521
7522“I believed it to be necessary.”
7523
7524
7525
7526It was something he already knew, but it really was as one would expect of someone formerly associated to the intelligence branch. Though it was a little late, he was beginning to understand the reason why she was named one of the Elite Twelve.
7527
7528
7529
7530“That’s about it right…”
7531
7532
7533
7534“Sound about right.”
7535
7536
7537
7538Suimei and Felmenia thought that was all the information she was able to gather and were tying things up, but Liliana shyly raised her voice once more.
7539
7540
7541
7542“No, um, there’s still more but…”
7543 
7544“Ah, is that so? But what kind of information is it?”
7545
7546
7547
7548“Yes. It’s about the state of affairs of the palace’s security.”
7549
7550
7551
7552“Ha…?”
7553
7554
7555
7556“EH!?”
7557
7558
7559
7560Felmenia made a surprised voice, and Suimei made some weird noise in shock. On the other hand, Lefille was half astonished while making a difficult face towards Liliana’s tremendous abilities.
7561
7562
7563
7564“… L-Liliana, you even gathered that kind of information?”
7565
7566
7567
7568“…? Isn’t this the most important information?”
7569
7570
7571
7572“… Th-that’s right. That’s certainly right.”
7573
7574
7575
7576Lefille, at the very least, did agree with her. But everyone was at a loss for words. They had assumed it wouldn’t be information they would be able to get and planned to just tie things up, but to think she would really investigate it.
7577
7578
7579
7580“As expected, after Suimei entered the palace the other day, security was tightened. During the day, every location’s guards were increased by two. In the evening it is increased by three and they change shifts frequently. It’s a countermeasure to prevent a suspicious person from mixing in with the guards. The patrols around the palace were also increased. At night, it seems they deployed quite the number of skilled swordsmen and mages. Though I think they are all worthless to Suimei though…”
7581
7582
7583
7584“Well, I’ll manage one way other regarding that.”
7585 
7586“Yes. And then there’s the information regarding Hatsumi Kuchiba’s personal security. Ever since then, it seems she is being escorted at all times.”
7587 
7588 
7589Both Felmenia and Lefille nodded as it was pretty much what they were expecting. It was something predictable after that night’s failure.
7590
7591
7592
7593“It’s become a bit troublesome huh.”
7594
7595
7596
7597“Hasn’t it?”
7598
7599
7600
7601Suimei let out a groan and Felmenia shared the same opinion. If she had bodyguards attached to her then they couldn’t let their guard down. Suimei only wanted to go have a talk, but because the other side was treating him like an enemy, there was a possibility that he would be attacked immediately on sight. Suimei didn’t really want to resort to violent methods, so it could be said that the degree of difficulty to hold a conversation had gone up considerably. And then, as if to emphasis that the next point was the most important, she narrowed her amber left eye.
7602
7603
7604
7605“It’s just that, I don’t know the reason for it, but for some time now, it seems that Hatsumi Kuchiba ends up on her own late at night.”
7606
7607
7608
7609“Is that seriously true?”
7610
7611
7612
7613“At least from what I’ve heard, if you go along those line, would it not be possible to encounter her without anyone around?”
7614
7615
7616
7617“That could be it…”
7618
7619
7620
7621Certainly, in the case, he could safely begin a conversation upon meeting her. Of course it was possible that she herself would end up resisting, but the probability that it would end in a fight would definitely be lower like this. But even so―
7622
7623
7624
7625“…”
7626 
7627
7628
7629
7630“… Is something wrong?”
7631 
7632Finding Suimei just staring right at her to be rather strange, Liliana asked for the reason he was doing so. However, it was Suimei who wanted to ask the questions. He was clueless as to how she even managed to get this kind of information.
7633
7634
7635
7636“No, I was just thinking that it is just as one would expect from a professional.”
7637
7638
7639
7640After giving her a compliment, Felmenia chimed in as well.
7641
7642
7643
7644“From now on should we leave this kind of thing to Liliana?”
7645
7646
7647
7648“Sounds good. Liliana, do you want a drink?
7649
7650
7651
7652“Yes. It’s been a while since I talked a lot, so my throat is rather dry…”
7653
7654
7655
7656She really did talk a lot more today than usual. Not only from talking to Suimei and the others, but having to gather so much information, she was probably quite tired. While Suimei called the shop assistant over and ordered some honey water, Liliana questioned Suimei in a mild - mannered fashion.
7657
7658
7659
7660“Umm, Suimei, was I helpful?”
7661
7662
7663
7664“Yeah, it was way more than we could ask for. Thank you.”
7665
7666
7667
7668“Thank, goodness.”
7669
7670
7671
7672While Liliana expressed her happiness, her honey water arrived. After Suimei and the others spent some time relaxing within the shop, they dealt with the bill and left. As they left, the sky was dyed in red and the setting sun shined intensely down on them. And then, they began returning to their lodgings before the day was completely over, while chatting pleasantly and walking down the street, they suddenly spotted two familiar faces.
7673 
7674Lined up side by side in front of them, was a feline therianthrope woman dressed in religious clothing with pink hair, and a girl, about the height of Liliana and Lefille when she was tiny, with bright blue hair and a line running from her cheek down to the scruff of her neck that looked like a tattoo.
7675
7676
7677
7678“Eh?”
7679
7680
7681
7682“Oh my?”
7683
7684
7685
7686Suimei and the therianthrope nun’s eyes met. And at the same time, they let out a strange voice at the completely unexpected coincidental encounter. One woman was the sister he met at the Salvation Church in the Empire, Clarissa and the other was the dwarf, Jillbert Griga.
7687
7688
7689
7690“Well if it isn’t Clarissa-san.”
7691
7692
7693
7694“Well well Suimei-sama. What a coincidence to meet you in a place like this.”
7695
7696
7697
7698“It has been a long time.”
7699
7700
7701
7702After Suimei gave her a light bow and a polite greeting, he looked to her side.
7703
7704
7705
7706“And the little… I mean, Jillbert is with you huh?”
7707
7708
7709
7710“Hey, oi, you devious pedophile punk. Were you in the middle of saying something else huh? And what’s with dropping the formalities with me? Aaaah?”
7711
7712
7713
7714Being quite displeased with Suimei’s manner of speaking, Jillbert began to glare at him. Acting like he was sensitive to her smoking, Suimei waved his hand in front of him.
7715 
7716“Yeah yeah, shut up, shut up.”
7717
7718
7719
7720“Isn’t your interaction with Clarissa way different?”
7721
7722
7723
7724“It’s cause you go about calling someone a pervert all the time. So? What are you doing all the way out here?”
7725
7726
7727
7728“It ain’t any of your business. The hell are YOU doing here?”
7729
7730
7731
7732“Aah?”
7733
7734
7735
7736“Ooh?”
7737
7738
7739
7740Suimei and Jillbert began staring daggers at each other. Setting aside their little scuffle, Felmenia greeted Clarissa.
7741
7742
7743
7744“It has been a long time, Sister. You were of great help the other day.”
7745
7746
7747
7748After thanking Clarissa for helping with the arbitration she provided back at the Twilight Pavilion in the Empire, Clarissa replied gracefully.
7749
7750
7751
7752“Not at all. It really has been a long time as well, silver haired one.”
7753
7754
7755
7756“I am called Felmenia Stingray. Sister Clarissa. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”
7757
7758
7759
7760In stark contrast to the two who were continuing to glare at each other, this side was the very definition of a peaceful exchange. And then, Suimei wondered what was suddenly wrong as Jillbert’s eyes became perfect circles. Her gaze seemed to be pointed at something behind Suimei―
7761 
7762“Le… fille?”
7763
7764
7765
7766“… U-un. It has been a while, Jill.”
7767
7768
7769
7770Lefille greeted Jillbert with an awkward smile. Now that Suimei thought of it, they didn’t actually meet these two since a little before the incident in the Empire was over. Clarissa also noticed and cocked her head to the side like she saw something mysterious.
7771
7772
7773
7774“Oh my? My oh my oh my?”
7775
7776
7777
7778“It’s been a while. Sister.”
7779
7780
7781
7782After Lefille greeted Clarissa, Jillbert yelled in disarray at the shocking truth thrust before her.
7783
7784
7785
7786“Y-you’re really Lefille after all!? What does this mean!? When did you become so big?”
7787
7788
7789
7790“U-um, you see…”
7791
7792
7793
7794“Lefille-chan. In the short while I haven’t seen you, you’ve grown quite a lot huh.”
7795
7796
7797
7798“No, Sister, it’s not really like that you see…”
7799
7800
7801
7802Clarissa was playing the fool as she clapped her hands and rejoiced over Lefille’s growth.
7803Lefille was troubled on how to deal with her while Jillbert cut in with a quip.
7804
7805
7806
7807“You stupid cat! This ain’t a matter of just growing right!? No matter how you look at it she’s gotten way too big dammit! Or rather, Lefille, just what is this…”
7808
7809
7810
7811“There were certain circumstances behind this… Or rather, Jill, I think I talked to you about it a couple times before?”
7812 
7813“Hm? Hmm… Aah! Now that you mention it you said something about your original form or something like that right? I thought it was just a child’s nonsense and ignored it though…”
7814
7815
7816
7817Remembering what she heard from Lefille, Jillbert trailed off with a blank look. Ignoring it entirely was quite appropriate, but seeing her nonchalant attitude without a hint of timidity, as expected, Lefille dropped her shoulders while crestfallen.
7818
7819
7820
7821“You’re also quite cruel huh…”
7822
7823
7824
7825“Don’t worry about it! Isn’t it a good thing that you returned to your original form…!? Well, from my perspective I’m a little worried about Lefille becoming bigger though…”
7826
7827
7828
7829Jillbert went from a cheerful attitude to a frankly despondent one in an instant.
7830
7831
7832
7833“Why is that?”
7834
7835
7836
7837“Haa… I mean, my cute Lefille has become bigger than me you know…? To think I won’t be able to savour that inexplicable sensation of holding you…”
7838
7839
7840
7841“Despite calling others a pervert you end up saying that kind of thing…”
7842
7843
7844
7845Suimei quipped at her in an astonished voice. Ever since they met, she had been flagging him falsely as a pedophile, but to think that she was blind to her own wicked desires. Jillbert’s face then changed to something like a Hannya mask.
7846
7847
7848
7849“Shut up you big pervert! It’s fine if it’s me. My heart isn’t tainted like yours is after all… Besides, Lefille! Become tiny like you were right now! And then hug me tightly!”
7850
7851
7852
7853“Jill! Don’t be unreasonable!”
7854 
7855“It’s not unreasonable! Just do it already!”
7856
7857
7858
7859“J-Jill…”
7860
7861
7862
7863As Jill was raising a fuss while making an unreasonable demand, Lefille let out a voice like she was going to cry and seemed quite exhausted. It was rather pitiful. On the other hand, Liliana, who was hiding behind Suimei, looked at her like it wasn’t her problem at all.
7864
7865
7866
7867“Lefille, has it quite bad huh…”
7868
7869
7870
7871As she did, it seemed that Clarissa noticed her presence and cocked her head to the side as she peeked at her.
7872
7873
7874
7875“Oh? Is that not…”
7876
7877
7878
7879“Ah, umm, she is…”
7880
7881
7882
7883Suimei couldn’t find something clever to say right away and was at a loss for words. Since she also spent time living in the Empire, he was having problems coming up with an excuse, but unexpectedly, Clarissa already seemed to be familiar with her.
7884
7885
7886
7887“Your are the daughter of Colonel Rogue from the Imperial army correct?”
7888
7889
7890
7891Seeing that she guessed right, Liliana opened her eye wide.
7892
7893
7894
7895“Do you, know me?”
7896
7897
7898
7899“Your father always came to pray with a serious look, so I am aware of you.”
7900 
7901
7902
7903
7904“Colonel did…?”
7905 
7906It seemed that Liliana also did not know about his prayers. Now that Suimei thought of it, when he first went to the church in the Empire with Lefille, he remembered seeing Rogue’s figure there. So she likely knew because of that relation but―
7907
7908
7909
7910It seemed that Jillbert also knew about Liliana and the incident. Seeing that Liliana was troubled by what was going on, she talked to her with consideration.
7911
7912
7913
7914“Aah, how do I put it, the incident was quite the misfortune huh.”
7915
7916
7917
7918“No…”
7919
7920
7921
7922“I also lived in the Empire after all. If I can be of any help, just ask me frankly.”
7923
7924
7925
7926“… Thank you very much.”
7927
7928
7929
7930Perhaps Jillbert sympathized with her. After she slapped her shoulder, Liliana showed her gratitude with a light bow. After the somewhat awkward exchange ended, Jillbert looked up at Suimei.
7931
7932
7933
7934“So? Why are you guys in the Alliance?”
7935
7936
7937
7938“We’re sightseeing. Since the incidents calmed down, we ended up all going out to relax.”
7939
7940
7941
7942“Heeh? It’s quite admirable for a proposal coming from you.”
7943
7944
7945
7946“Every single time you talk…”
7947 
7948Jillbert raised the corner of her mouth like she was making light of Suimei, and he returned that look with irritation as his forehead twitched. He was thinking that this woman had quite the forked tongue with everything she said. Lefille then joined the conversation.
7949
7950
7951
7952“Why are Sister and Jill here in the Alliance?”
7953
7954
7955
7956“We have work on top of sightseeing.”
7957
7958
7959
7960“Me and Clara have been close since a while back. I have dwarf acquaintances in the weapons store district, so we ended making rounds to greet them.”
7961
7962
7963
7964“I have an inspection to do of the Salvation Churches in the Alliance, s o since our circumstances lined up, we came to visit Miazen together.”
7965
7966
7967
7968“Is that so…”
7969
7970
7971
7972Hearing their explanation, Lefille let out a breath of admiration. After some idle chatter at the roadside, the two of them parted with Suimei’s group and headed north. Seeing them off as they walked away into the evening, Suimei showed a surprised expression to the others.
7973
7974
7975
7976“Well… That was quite the strange coincidence huh.”
7977
7978
7979
7980“Wasn’t it? I couldn’t possibly think that we were fated to meet the two of them in Miazen.”
7981
7982
7983
7984Felmenia gave a nod to Suimei’s statement. As she did, Lefille looked up at the eastern s ky which began to darken.
7985
7986
7987
7988“We should also be heading back. It’s already dusk.”
7989 
7990
7991
7992
7993“Okay.”
7994 
7995Right after Liliana’s reply, Suimei and the others hurried back to the lodging house before it was completely dark.
7996
7997
7998
7999★
8000
8001
8002
8003After separating from Suimei and the others, Clarissa and Jillbert went deep within the weapons store district where scrap metal was being temporarily stored and were now in a vacant plot of land far away from the streets.
8004
8005
8006
8007When they separated from Suimei, the sun was already setting, so it was now twilight when they arrived. It was right on the boundary of whether lights were still on from within the buildings and when the mana lamps outside were sporadically turning on here and there.
8008
8009
8010
8011Feeling an indescribable sense of nostalgia while looking up at the obscured indigo night sky, Jillbert climbed up onto an empty box which smelled of iron and took a seat.
8012
8013
8014
8015“Hup!”
8016
8017
8018
8019Finding a good place to calm down, Jillbert let out a smile in a good mood. Without thinking of anything, she gazed at the black smoke gushing out from the chimneys of the smithies. Eventually, she shifted her gaze over to Clarissa, who for some reason, twisted her face into a gloomy expression.
8020
8021
8022
8023“… This place is not very comfortable.”
8024
8025
8026
8027“Is that so? I really like it though? You can hear the sound of metal being struck and of the bellows after all.”
8028
8029
8030
8031“I’m sure that this is a place that you are familiar  with, but that is not the case for me.”
8032 
8033Saying that, Clarissa covered her ears and curled up her tail. The sound coming out of the smithies as they struck metal constantly must have been far too noisy for the good ears of a therianthrope. Witnessing the rare scene of Clarissa curling up her tail, Jillbert giggled lightly before showing her a relieved face.
8034
8035
8036
8037“I’m glad about the Lonely Figure’s daughter.”
8038
8039
8040
8041“… Yes, you’re right.”
8042
8043
8044
8045“Earlier you suddenly started pretending to only suddenly notice her, you noticed her right from the beginning and were playing dumb weren’t you?”
8046
8047
8048
8049“Naturally. Please to not underestimate the eyes of a therianthrope. However, I’m a little relieved to see her being somewhat cheerful.”
8050
8051
8052
8053After Jillbert happily talked about Liliana’s safety, Clarissa showed a surprised expression for an instant before smiling back with relief. As she did, Jillbert’s happy smile turned into a wicked one.
8054
8055
8056
8057“What’s that? Were you feeling guilty?”
8058
8059
8060
8061“Like you should be talking, earlier when you were talking to the darkness―to Liliana Zandyke, you were talking like you were trying to atone weren’t you?”
8062
8063
8064
8065“Fuu. We caused her trouble due to our carelessness, and in the end we didn’t do anything about it. I’ll at least do that much…”
8066
8067
8068
8069Jilbert cast her eyes down timidly. Originally, during Romeon’s case, Liliana was never meant to go through that kind of suffering. In a way, the two of them could be suitably blamed for that happening. It was somewhat convenient to only talk about the sins the were carrying after all this time, but that was about all they could do. Clarissa then returned Jillbert a nod.
8070 
8071“Certainly. However, our concern is probably just needless anxiety now.”
8072
8073
8074
8075“Oi, are you maybe saying that because she’s together with that punk?”
8076
8077
8078
8079“Yes.”
8080
8081
8082
8083As Clarissa pleasantly nodded at her, Jillbert glared back like she just remembered something.
8084
8085
8086
8087“Or rather, why is the Lonely Figure’s daughter together with that asshole? Did you do something behind the scenes?”
8088
8089
8090
8091“No, I did not do anything.”
8092
8093
8094
8095“So why?”
8096
8097
8098
8099“According to the Lonely Figure-dono, Suimei-sama was the one to strike down Romeon.”
8100
8101
8102
8103“Ah? That guy? That’s a joke right? That kind of punk that you can find absolutely anywhere did?”
8104
8105
8106
8107“Yes.”
8108
8109
8110
8111Clarissa replied back without hesitation. Like she found it absolutely unbelievable, Jillbert made an enormous frown. A voice suddenly came out of nowhere towards them.
8112
8113
8114
8115“―Hou? You met the human who brought an end to that uproar?”
8116
8117
8118
8119The voice was that of a young man. When they looked towards the source of it, a dragonnewt was standing at the entrance to the vacant plot. His bright green long hair was blowing in the
8120 
8121gentle breeze. Behind his ears were two silver horns. He was wearing white clothing that looked like traditional Japanese attire and his arms were hidden within his long sleeves.
8122
8123
8124
8125“You always just show up out of nowhere huh. But setting that aside, you’re late.”
8126
8127
8128
8129As Jillbert looked at him critically, Eanru cheerfully laughed like he wasn’t feeling sorry about it at all.
8130
8131
8132
8133“Aah sorry sorry. I had some minor business is all―So about what you were just talking about.”
8134
8135
8136
8137“About that punk?”
8138
8139
8140
8141“Just as Clarissa said, I’m sure the Lonely Figure said the man from that case was named Suimei… or something like that, right?”
8142
8143
8144
8145“Dragonkin. Is that really true?”
8146
8147
8148
8149Jillbert narrowed her eyes and looked at him at full attention. Eanru nodded back to her.
8150
8151
8152
8153“If it is as the Lonely Figure says, then yes. From what he said, it seems that man saw through all of Romeon’s spells and called down the stars from the heavens to defeat him and the darkness covering him. The Lonely Figure didn’t talk about any more details than that though… It’s a shame I was unable to participate in your fortunate chance meeting with him.”
8154
8155
8156
8157After hearing the abridged explanation of what happened, Jillbert’s admiration showed on her face.
8158
8159
8160
8161“Hoou… That punk defeated Romeon when he went berserk you say? Just from his appearance he looks totally unreliable though.”
8162 
8163“That is not true, Jill. Even back at the Twilight Pavilion in the Empire, when Suimei-sama confronted the hero from El Meide, he completely overwhelmed that hero after all.”
8164
8165
8166
8167“He did that to the hero from El Meide? That hero, if I remember right, he was quite capable wasn’t he? Wasn’t there talks that right from the beginning he was fighting and beating up those damn demons?”
8168
8169
8170
8171Remembering Elliot’s prowess on the battlefield the moment he was summoned, Jillbert looked at Clarissa like she couldn’t believe her at all.
8172
8173
8174
8175“Oh my, Jill, are you doubting my eyes?”
8176
8177
8178
8179“The hero has the divine protection from the summoning ritual right? There’s no way there would be people who have power which surpasses that.”
8180
8181
8182
8183“Oh? In that case what does that make us?”
8184
8185
8186
8187“Exceptions.”
8188
8189
8190
8191“In that case it isn’t that strange for there to be other exceptions correct?”
8192
8193
8194
8195“…”
8196
8197
8198
8199Jillbert grimaced at her sophistry while still refusing to believe her. Clarissa then shook her head and continued.
8200
8201
8202
8203“The mana filling Suimei-sama’s body far exceeds what the hero from El Meide possesses. There is no mistaking the fact that the power he possess exceeds that of the hero from El Meide.”
8204 
8205Clarissa asserted this with a unwavering gaze. Thinking that her words sounded like she was somehow praising Suimei, Jillbert suddenly realized something.
8206
8207
8208
8209“Hey, Clara. Could it be, that’s the guy you were thinking of pulling in as a companion earlier?”
8210
8211
8212
8213“Yes.”
8214
8215
8216
8217As Clarissa nodded telling her she was right on the mark, Jillbert pressed her hand to her face.
8218
8219
8220
8221“Oi… Really, that punk…?”
8222
8223
8224
8225“Having defeated Romeon who was taken in by the power of darkness, do you no t think that there are no problems with his capabilities?”
8226
8227
8228
8229“That’s… I don’t have any objections with that, but…”
8230
8231
8232
8233“I don’t mind at all if it’s a strong guy.”
8234
8235
8236
8237Eanru was a simpleton, but Jillbert was still not convinced. Her expression was still quite grim. She was making a face like something was stuck in the back of her teeth. Looking at her make that expression, Clarissa continued talking.
8238
8239
8240
8241“Jill, do you hate him that much?”
8242
8243
8244
8245“It’s not really to that extent, but he gets along well with Lefille and right now he’s taking care of the Lonely Figure’s daughter right? If something happens, I would feel sorry for those guys.”
8246
8247
8248
8249“Oh my, you’re quite kind aren’t you?”
8250 
8251
8252
8253
8254“Th-that’s not really how it is.”
8255 
8256As Clarissa smiled and pointed that out, Jill was in a fluster as she banged on the crate she was sitting on and looked away while turning red. And then, in a complete turn, she made a restless and doubtful expression before questioning Clarissa.
8257
8258
8259
8260“But Clara, why do you recommend that punk so strongly? To do what we must do, just strength isn’t…”
8261
8262
8263
8264“Of course, I first had my eyes on him after the matter with El Meide’s hero, but my recommendation was also based on other factors. Just as Jill just heard, it was Romeon’s incident. In the end, I only learned this after the incident had concluded.”
8265
8266
8267
8268Using that as a preface, Clarissa went on to explain her reasoning.
8269
8270
8271
8272“When Suimei-sama first got involved in that incident, it was to protect the small Lefille-san from the inexplicable expectations of the Goddess. For that purpose, everything would have ended cleanly if all he did was capture the culprit behind the incidents, Liliana Zandyke. But Suimei-sama was not seduced by the short-term benefits and did not lose sight of his own sense of justice. He gazed at what he should be doing, regardless of the path of suffering that he would have to endure, and saved that girl who was also a victim. Honestly speaking, I was surprised that kind of method even existed in this world.”
8273
8274
8275
8276“Well, certainly I do find that quite admirable but…”
8277
8278
8279
8280“Are you saying that seriously?”
8281
8282
8283
8284Clarissa’s chilling tone caused Jillbert to hesitate to continue. The cold words she threw before Jill were implying that she had holes in her eyes.
8285
8286
8287
8288“Jill. Did you not feel it? When Suimei-sama and the others were walking straight towards us, they all had a gentle appearance. Lefille-san, Stingray-san and Liliana Zandyke were all smiling. When I saw the way they were, it looked dazzling to me.”
8289 
8290“That’s…”
8291
8292
8293
8294That impression contrasted completely from Jill’s first impression of that man. However, exactly because there was such a contrast, there were certainly parts that she empathized with. Earlier, Suimei and the others were walking together while having a pleasant conversation. Because they were only talking about trifling matters, it was as if they were living a completely peaceful life.
8295
8296
8297
8298That casual scene could be said to be anywhere one looks. However, after all the suffering they faced in the Empire, could it definitively be said that it was a result that could be brought about? Jill was not one who would just nod thoughtlessly after being asked such a question.
8299
8300
8301
8302Within that circle of smiles, there was a young girl who should have been tormented by darkness. From what she heard, that young girl had spent her time since infancy in a way where it wouldn’t be strange for her to be completely swallowed by darkness at any moment. Then just why was she able to smile the way she did at that time?
8303
8304
8305
8306The smile they saw from her was one that she could not possibly make unless she was at peace at the very root of her heart. It was something that was impossible as long as darkness lurked within her body, a smile which saved the heart.
8307
8308
8309
8310It was probable that her smile lied at the end of a single thread of hope among the many lines of fate buried underneath the darkness. Without exaggeration, all other threads should have lead only to despair. However, that man reached that thread of hope as he struggled. He won a victory over the Goddess which could be comparable to a miracle.
8311
8312
8313
8314They were completely ignorant of the technique he used to accomplish such a feat. However, the reason why she was so entranced by that man, was because she thought his back as he walked into the evening sun appeared much more dazzling and priceless than the sun itself.
8315
8316
8317
8318“… But even so, I still don’t think it’s a good fit.”
8319 
8320
8321
8322
8323“Even after understanding fully?”
8324 
8325“It’s because I do, Clara. I understand that that punk is not someone who really acts in the open. I also get that he is like us in that he’s a guy who resides on the other side. But you know, that he has a part that is fundamentally different from us. He’s too dazzling. If we’re the darkness of the world, then he is the light within the darkness. Because he is in the darkness, he shines even brighter, an extremely dazzling light. How can you say someone that you and me feel that way about is the same as us? That punk, is standing somewhere that should never mix with people like us.”
8326
8327
8328
8329“That… Certainly may be the case.”
8330
8331
8332
8333The reason she agreed, we likely because she shared the same premonition in no small amount.
8334As if pouring water on their little exchange, Eanru cut into the conversation.
8335
8336
8337
8338“There may be no need to worry about it so much you two. Those who are strong mesh well together. Having been involved with you two and having defeated Romeon, he may already be rolled up in it all.”
8339
8340
8341
8342“Don’t say that kind of crap, dragonkin. You really can’t read the atmosphere huh.”
8343
8344
8345
8346“I only spoke of the possibility.”
8347
8348
8349
8350“That’s what I’m saying is crap.”
8351
8352
8353
8354“In that case should I just not talk?”
8355
8356
8357
8358“Don’t go to such an extreme dammit.”
8359
8360
8361
8362One was dead serious and the other was exasperated while they had a small exchange. Clarissa then cut in as if to push them on to the main issue.
8363 
8364“By the way Eanru. How is that matter we talked about?”
8365
8366
8367
8368“Hm? Aah, now that you mention it, we’ve been ignoring her.”
8369
8370
8371
8372“Ah?”
8373
8374
8375
8376“The one right behind me is the hero who was summoned in Thoria. Red Pain brought her along this morning and handed them over to the Lonely Figure.”
8377
8378
8379
8380After a brief explanation, Eanru took a step to the side. As he did, a woman shallowly wearing a light brown robe appeared behind him. It seemed that she was standing there the whole time. Matching up with what Eanru said, her appearance matched the characteristics of the hero summoned in Thoria. Seeing this, Jillbert spoke up playfully.
8381
8382
8383
8384“That damn Red Pain, doing this kind of crap behind the scenes. Did you not hear about it, Clara?”
8385
8386
8387
8388“I was told of it just before we left the Empire.”
8389
8390
8391
8392It seems she was a little irked about not being told beforehand. Looking back at Clarissa reply to her obediently, she jumped off the box and took a look at the fourth hero’s face.
8393
8394
8395
8396“Disregarding their actual intent, bring in all the heroes huh… So, which one is this?”
8397
8398
8399
8400After Jillbert asked whether she came along willingly, Eanru gave a brief reply.
8401
8402
8403
8404“This woman refused, so it seems she is one who had her consciousness stolen.”
8405
8406
8407
8408“I see. You’re quite unfortunate huh.”
8409 
8410Jillbert looked at Thoria’s hero with pity. However, because the hero’s actions were all under control, she remained completely silent. Sensing that it was meaningless to try and talk to her, Jillbert let out a dissatisfied idle complaint.
8411
8412
8413
8414“But you know, if we’re going to be doing stuff like this, I’d prefer to be told beforehand. We just happened to have two heroes together back in the Empire right? It would have been faster to do something about them first… But I guess it was possible to make more powerful enemies other than just the two heroes…”
8415
8416
8417
8418“But in the end it all worked out didn’t it? I hear the man who defeated Romeon is a very close friend of Astel’s hero. If the hero summoned from another world and that man were dutifully bound together, we would probably end up coming into conflict with that man―Personally that would be exactly what I want though.”
8419
8420
8421
8422“Yeah yeah, I get it.”
8423
8424
8425
8426Jillbert averted her gaze as she apathetically agreed with Eanru. But he did at least have a point. Of course, this was not about wanting to face off against those three. Both Clarrisa and Jillbert thought that following their strategy in the Empire would have become quite difficult if Suimei decided to help Reiji out. Naturally, they wanted to avoid coming into conflict with the many powers surrounding those two heroes at the time.
8427
8428
8429
8430“Well, even without telling you two it seems like you’ll make a move anyways.”
8431
8432
8433
8434“Is that sarcasm?”
8435
8436
8437
8438“I’m saying you’re quite skilled. If it was such a trifling matter, you two would accomplish it with ease right?”
8439
8440
8441
8442“Well now that you say it, I can’t deny the possibility.”
8443 
8444Clarissa also agreed with Eanru’s opinion. Securing the heroes would be a small sacrifice to the two of them towards a great cause. If they could, they would rather accomplish this tidily and innocuously though. Eanru then spoke up like he suddenly remembered something.
8445
8446
8447
8448“There’s also one more report from the Lonely Figure. Astel’s hero departed for the self governed states.”
8449
8450
8451
8452Jillbert then raised her voice hysterically.
8453
8454
8455
8456“Haa!? Wasn’t that hero supposed to stay put in the Empire?”
8457
8458
8459
8460“That was supposed to be the case, but it seems he began to move. It looks like something beyond our expectations occurred.”
8461
8462
8463
8464“Is that really okay?”
8465
8466
8467
8468Jillbert was grimacing, but Clarissa was not affected the same way.
8469
8470
8471
8472“On the grand scheme of things it likely will not be a problem. At that level, I believe it is well within the margin for error.”
8473
8474
8475
8476“Or is it that, Jillbert? Do you not believe in that person?”
8477
8478
8479
8480Seeing Eanru poke fun at her, Jillbert looked back at him uncomfortably.
8481
8482
8483
8484“That’s not what I mean…”
8485
8486
8487
8488“That person finds it troubling to explain things to others. His head is made entirely different from our thoughtless selves―No, it may be better to say it is from an entirely different dimension.”
8489 
8490“I get it. You don’t have to say that after all this time.”
8491
8492
8493
8494“If so, that is fine―So, Clarissa, I’ll leave this woman to you.”
8495
8496
8497
8498“Eanru, where are you headed to?”
8499
8500
8501
8502“Next is the Alliance’s hero after all, I need to go get ready.”
8503
8504
8505
8506Leaving behind Thoria’s hero, Eanru left the vacant lot in the weapons store distric t.
8507
8508
8509
8510★
8511
8512
8513
8514Beyond the mountains where human territory ends, even further north than the precipice to the north which is so tall it could pierce the heavens, in the rugged polar regions, there was a castle which could not possibly be built by human hands.
8515
8516
8517
8518It had an outrageously enormous and majestic appearance. It was made with sensitivity and filled with details that would be impossible for humanity no matter what they did. Something thick was surrounding the area around the structure as it wriggled and wrapped around it. Currently in that place, was the current Demons Lord. It was the castle that served as Nakshatra’s main headquarters. Within a single room of the Demon Lord’s castle, crowded around a single square table, several living beings made of heterogeneous parts shaped like humans were holding a meeting.
8519
8520
8521
8522At the head of the table, looking down at all those gathered there, was a young girl’s figure wearing pompous clothing with black hair and dark brown skin. Standing at her back, was a man with golden forelocks hanging over his face. And then around the table in order. There was a man with long white hair, red eyes and a slender contour. A blooming young woman with jet black bat-like wings growing from her back. Perhaps unable to sit in a chair, an object like a lump of flesh large enough to monopolize the entire width of the table with arms and legs sprouting out of it. And seated opposite of it was a darkness clad in a robe in the shape of a tall
8523 
8524human figure. Finally, the black haired young girl sitting at the head of the table opened her mouth with arrogance.
8525
8526
8527
8528“―It seems Mauhario was defeated, Vuishta?”
8529
8530
8531
8532Vuishta was the darkness wearing a robe seated opposite of the lump of flesh. Hearing her question, that form that didn’t look like it was made of any substance turned the portion of darkness where its face should be towards her and answered.
8533
8534
8535
8536“Ha. It is exactly as Nakshatra-sama says. Mauhario-dono died in action in the recent fight against the Alliance’s hero. Only my own and Moolah-dono’s armies remain within Alliance territory.”
8537
8538
8539
8540A young man’s voice came from within the robe. The voice reported their defeat to the young girl―Nakshatra, but what followed that was a fearless tone which did not give off any feeling that he was even thinking of the companion who was just defeated.
8541
8542
8543
8544“However, please be completely at ease your Majesty. I have already arrived at a method of defeating the Alliance’s hero. Soon, thanks to my plan, I will definitely be able to deliver the head of that hero to you.”
8545
8546
8547
8548“I see. If you have a plan then it is fine. We will leave that matter to Moolah and yourself.”
8549
8550
8551
8552“Ha.”
8553
8554
8555
8556Perhaps intending to bow down to Nakshtra, the upper portion of the robe inclined forward. Because confidence could be heard in Vuishta’s voice, a doubtful voice rang in the air suspecting he was overestimating himself.
8557
8558
8559
8560“But will it really go that well I wonder?”
8561 
8562
8563
8564
8565“… Lishbaum-dono. What do you mean by that?”
8566 
8567Vuishta turned towards the man standing behind Nakshatra, Lishbaum who replied back to him.
8568
8569
8570
8571“No, it is just that there was the case of his Excellency Rajas, I just remembered something to be anxious about. In the current situation where there are four heroes, we don’t know where we’ll have the carpet pulled out from underneath us.”
8572
8573
8574
8575“I am absolutely sure of my plan. Using Moolah-dono’s large army as a diversion, we will attract their main forces and pull in the hero and her companions when they split off, then annihilate them.”
8576
8577
8578
8579“But will the hero get caught by that scheme so easily?”
8580
8581
8582
8583The one to asked was the lump of flesh. After it asked of the credibility of his plan in a grating voice, Vuishta fired back with a voice filled with self-confidence.
8584
8585
8586
8587“The hero and the soldiers of the Alliance are likely so happy from annihilating one of our armies that they cannot keep their feet on the ground. I’m one hundred percent sure they will fall for my trick.”
8588
8589
8590
8591“I see. Do you mean to say that while the enemy is making merry, you will make use of that vigour?”
8592
8593
8594
8595“That is exactly what I am saying. Lishbaum-dono.”
8596
8597
8598
8599After Vuishta confirmed his intentions, the white haired man with red eyes―Ilzarl spoke with contempt.
8600
8601
8602
8603“To use the dead Mauhario… is it? No, Vuishta you bastard, did you use Mauhario as bait?”
8604 
8605Hearing those words that were meant to criticize him, Vuishta leaked out a joyous stifled laughter like his plan was being praised.
8606
8607
8608
8609“Don’t be absurd. All I did was relay Mauhario-dono’s desire to fight the hero in personal combat over to Moolah-dono.”
8610
8611
8612
8613“I see. So that’s how that damn Mauhario ended up as a good sacrificial stone.”
8614
8615
8616
8617“His Excellency’s desire was granted after all, I’m sure he was satisfied to fulfill that role.”
8618
8619
8620
8621“I bet.”
8622
8623
8624
8625Ilzarl replied in a flat tone. On the other hand, listening to their exchange, Nakshatra looked at Ilzarl with a cold gaze.
8626
8627
8628
8629“Fumu? Ilzarl, it couldn’t be, do you have a complaint about Mauhario’s fate?”
8630
8631
8632
8633“Myself? That is indeed impossible, Nakshatra. Mauhario lost because he was weak. There is nothing more than that. Just what were you trying to confirm with that question?”
8634
8635
8636
8637“Fuu, then it is fine. We were just a little flustered that you may have been carried away by some damned emotions.”
8638
8639
8640
8641“Simply impossible.”
8642
8643
8644
8645Ilzarl snorted like he wasn’t amused at all. While the master and servant were having such a meaningless conversation, the woman with bat wings growing out of her back looked at Vuishta doubtfully.
8646
8647
8648
8649“I understand what you’re planning Vuishta, but in the end, how are you planning to defeat the Alliance’s hero?”
8650 
8651“Are you belittling my power, Latora?”
8652
8653
8654
8655“The Alliancess hero is a woman isn’t she? If it was me I could do something amusing you see? Was it Noshias? Just like the little cutie from there. Mmm~fufuu~”
8656
8657
8658
8659Saying this, Latora suddenly showed a lewd smile. On the other hand, perhaps because he was reacting to what she was talking about, the lump of flesh opposite of Vuishta’s spat back at her with a grating voice.
8660
8661
8662
8663“The Shrine Maiden of Spirits? It would have been fine to kill her right away.”
8664
8665
8666
8667“That’s no fun right? Aaah, Rajas was so open minded about things like this~. He had the belief that an enemy’s heart should be smashed to pieces before killing them.”
8668
8669
8670
8671Latora spoke with disappointment, but the lump of flesh sank into silence and had nothing to say back to her. Cutting into their conversation, Vuishta turned to Latora.
8672
8673
8674
8675“There is no problem. The hero’s attacks will not work on me. Hehehe, not on me who has stolen Lishbaum-dono’s technique.”
8676
8677
8678
8679Perhaps because that laughing voice rubbed it the wrong way, or perhaps it was the way Vuishta was speaking, the lump of flesh gave its candid advice to him.
8680
8681
8682
8683“You sure can bark about a technique you’re borrowing.”
8684
8685
8686
8687“Well it is indeed borrowed, but I have sublimated the technique and succeeded in making it something powerful. In that case is it not my own technique?”
8688
8689
8690
8691“Fuu.”
8692 
8693Finding his words impudent, the lump of flesh let out a noise like it was snorting and sent out a metal shard flying from its body. But Vuishta did not take any action to dodge the metal shard. It looked like the shard struck him, but it kept flying out behind him.
8694
8695
8696
8697“Hehehe…”
8698
8699
8700
8701Setting aside Vuishta who had been letting out a creepy laugh, the lump of flesh turned to Lishbaum.
8702
8703
8704
8705“Lishbaum, are you fine with this?”
8706
8707
8708
8709“I don’t particularly mind. If it is helpful for his Excellency, then it is just as I desire.”
8710
8711
8712
8713Lishbaum bowed to Vuishta. His expression was hidden by his forelocks, but he seemed to be pleased. Vuishta’s creepy laughter only grew strong as he saw this. Eventually, Vuishta decided to bring an end to this conversation, and turned to Lishbaum.
8714
8715
8716
8717“That is everything about my plan. Lishbaum-dono. Are you more convinced of it now?”
8718
8719
8720
8721“All is as you will, your Excellency. I thank you deeply for the compassion of putting to rest my needless anxieties. Well then, your Majesty.”
8722
8723
8724
8725“We’re done with this topic right? Then Vuishta, go.”
8726
8727
8728
8729Hearing Nakshatra’s command, Vuishta bowed down deeply as he stepped back and vanished into the darkness. Nakshatra then moved on to the next topic of conversation.
8730
8731
8732
8733“Now then, we will give you bastards our orders from here on out. Latora, Grallajearus, you two will link up with Striga. And was it called Nelferia? You will open a path up to there. Vuishta and Moolah’s armies are in the Alliance, so getting that far should be a simple matter.”
8734 
8735“Yay~. The summoned hero of the country on the way there was a woman right? I’m looking forward to it~. Just how should I torment her I wonder~?”
8736
8737
8738
8739“All is as you will. Please look forward to a favourable report.”
8740
8741
8742
8743One replied with their canines showing and a delightful voice, while the other replied quietly in a grating one. Latora and Grallajearus excused themselves from the table and vanished into the darkness. And then, there was only one left who had yet to receive any orders, and he raised his voice suspiciously.
8744
8745
8746
8747“Oi Nakshatra, what about me?”
8748
8749
8750
8751As Ilzarl questioned her with doubt, Lishbaum was the one to answer him.
8752
8753
8754
8755“My apologies. Your Excellency Ilzarl will be handling another matter.”
8756
8757
8758
8759“You’re planning to have me take on independent action to fulfill your damn scheme?”
8760
8761
8762
8763“Yes. Your Excellency, from here I would like you to head to the self governed states, and retrieve the weapon left behind by a hero.”
8764
8765
8766
8767“A weapon? Isn’t it fine to leave something like that alone? The ones who received divine protection from the Goddess are one thing, but whatever they are holding on to aren’t really a threat.”
8768
8769
8770
8771“Ilzarl. This is Lishbaum’s request, and it has our authorization.”
8772
8773
8774
8775Hearing Nakshatra’s words, Ilzarl’s eyebrow twitched. And then, he steadily faced Lishbaum.
8776 
8777
8778
8779
8780“… It’s an unusual request. Is it that much of a threat?”
8781 
8782“It is an object called a reality phenomenon armament. Its main purpose is used for something else entirely, but it is likely that it is one part of a means for a human to directly oppose our God Zekaraia.”
8783
8784
8785
8786“Hou? Now that is interesting. Fine then. I will go along with your damn scheme.”
8787
8788
8789
8790“My humble thanks.”
8791
8792
8793
8794Lishbaum bowed down respectfully. However, Ilzarl could sense that there was no feeling behind his words and that he was simply being flattered as he let out a snort. And then, as he was on his way out of the room, he stopped walking.
8795
8796
8797
8798“Your Excellency?”
8799
8800
8801
8802“―Lishbaum. I just remembered that I had one thing I wanted to ask you.”
8803
8804
8805
8806“What could that be?”
8807
8808
8809
8810“What kind of person defeated Rajas?”
8811
8812
8813
8814When Lishbaum heard this question, a faint smile floated up on his face.
8815
8816
8817
8818“Among the humans, it is said that the hero from Astel defeated him right?”
8819
8820
8821
8822“That’s wrong.”
8823
8824
8825
8826“Why do you think so?”
8827
8828
8829
8830“Intuition.”
8831 
8832“You jest.”
8833
8834
8835
8836Lishbaum replied to that question in a way that could be considered as not an answer at all while still maintaining his smile. Ilzarl then continued speaking while oozing out a serious aura.
8837
8838
8839
8840“… For someone like Rajas who received so much of Zekaraia’s divine protection, there’s no way he would lose to a hero who was just summoned and had yet to become familiar with the Goddess’ power.”
8841
8842
8843
8844“If it was someone who already possessed a significant power, then I do not think it would be impossible?”
8845
8846
8847
8848“There’s no way.”
8849
8850
8851
8852“Why can you declare that?”
8853
8854
8855
8856“From experience. From the heroes who fought against Zekaraia’s will up until now, it takes a certain amount of time before they can fight on the level of you bastards after all.”
8857
8858
8859
8860“So that’s why it is strange for his Excellency Rajas to be defeated by the hero?”
8861
8862
8863
8864“That’s right. No matter how you put it, it’s too quick.”
8865
8866
8867
8868“But even so, there’s no point in asking me… Oh dear, how troublesome.”
8869
8870
8871
8872So he said, but Lishbaum did not actually look troubled at all. Even though there was an existence out there that was capable of defeating a powerful demon general, his appearance did not give a single hint that he considered it a dangerous situation. Or rather it seemed like he was wearing a clown’s mask while speaking of the situation.
8873 
8874“You sure are composed. As I expected, don’t you know who the guy who defeated Rajas is?”
8875
8876
8877
8878“Impossible. It is currently under investigation.”
8879
8880
8881
8882“With that kind of faint smile? You’re the one who should be keeping your jokes in check.”
8883
8884
8885
8886Lishbaum’s sycophantic attitude still did not break and Ilzarl glared at him with a cold gaze. Seeing that he had no intention of averting that gaze, Lishbaum let out a sigh like he was giving in, and peeled back his fool’s skin. As he did, the temperature in the room dropped. As the room became cold enough to freeze anything and everything, a sound like something was cracking began to fill the air. In the brief moment when this unusual phenomenon happened, an atmosphere spread around the room which would leave even a demon feeling unpleasant.
8887
8888
8889
8890―What was being spread in the atmosphere of that room in the Demon Lord’s castle, was none another than the spirit type cold fired off by magicians.
8891
8892
8893
8894“Pardon my words your Excellency, is it not reasonable that the one who defeated his Excellency Rajas was the hero after all? From what your Excellency said before, even if it was someone who possessed a substantial amount of power beforehand, his Excellency Rajas would be impossible to defeat. Also, a hero who received the divine protection from the Goddess would be unable to do so.”
8895
8896
8897
8898“Therefore… Fumu, certainly that is implying a hero would be unable to defeat him at all.”
8899
8900
8901
8902“―That is correct your Excellency. It is a bit of a inconsistency.”
8903
8904
8905
8906“… Then, I withdraw my words from before. Even without the Goddess’ power, there are means to defeat him.”
8907
8908
8909
8910Those were the words Lishbaum wanted to hear. He made an ominous smile that Ilzarl had never seen before, and gave him the reply he wanted.
8911 
8912“―The name of the one who defeated his Excellency Rajas, is Yakagi Suimei. He is a modern magician affiliated to the Magician’s Society revived by the magician king Nestahaim. His rank is classed as high grade. Among the magicians, the magic systems that he can uses covers a fairly wide range. Among those, he can use holy lightning which comes from divinity which exists on the same plane as our god Zekaraia, a blue cleansing blade which can kill what is called an apparition of the apocalypse in a single strike, a golden shield which has endured the roar of a red dragon, and magic which calls forth falling stars to blow away anything and everything without a trace. With these four great magics filled with astounding power, he has defeated numerous magicians. The magic which defeated his Excellency Rajas was without a doubt the holy lightning holding the power of a sacred guardian angel. Against us, that is the most effective.”
8913
8914
8915
8916“… You bastard.”
8917
8918
8919
8920“Along the way, do be careful if you happen to meet that man. If it is your Excellency, then your affinity against him is quite good, but that man is one who will stand up as many times as he has to so long as his dreams are not shattered. Unless the merciless reality that he can never return is made apparent to him, he will only be repeating my failures.”
8921
8922
8923
8924Within those words Lishbaum fired out were feelings that he recalled of his extraordinary destiny. It wasn’t just resentment, and was not just anger. It wasn’t quite admiration, but had some joy. After his voice filled with a flood of emotions went silent, the remaining demon general vanished into the darkness and melted away.
8925 
8926Chapter 3: On the Evening of the New Moon
8927
8928As the stars faintly shined in the heavens above, a circle floated in the sky with a faint blue light tracing its edges like a tray painted with lacquer.
8929
8930
8931
8932―On the night of a new moon, never compete against a swordsman.
8933
8934
8935
8936As a magician, Suimei’s father had come onto the brink of conflict with sword masters, he was reminded of the warning he was told to absolutely keep in mind. A sword was something that reflected the moonlight well. Thus, when moonlight was plentiful, it would show a strong glimmer of the swordsman’s killing intent. This would allow one to see with their own eyes the line drawn by the sword at just the right moment when the swordsman went for the killing blow. However, on the evening of the new moon, it was a different story. Light from electricity does not reflect killing intent. Neither does light born from mysteries. Due to this, the killing intent of the sword master becomes hazy to detect at best.
8937
8938
8939
8940Naturally, in this world where there isn’t much light during the night, one can easily predict just what would happen on the new moon. Hoping that crossing Hatsumi once more would not end up turning into a conflict from a misunderstanding, Suimei looked up at the deep dark sky gloomily. On this evening of the new moon in Miazen, Suimei was once more infiltrating the palace on his own.
8941
8942
8943
8944Descending from the tall spiked wall, he softly and lightly stood on a thicket. After looking at it once more, he realized the palace grounds were actually quite enormous. There was the main building, three separate annexes with gardens, the barracks for the guards and a chapel separated by some woods. To take a tour of the entire grounds would take a considerable amount of time.
8945
8946
8947
8948Just like the other day, it would be nice if his destination was fixed, but tonight it was different. He was also worried whether or not she would be alone tonight as well. Due to the incident last time, she should have gotten more vigilant. It was possible she wouldn’t be alone. Suimei could only verify it for himself.
8949
8950
8951
8952“At night, she’s alone and goes to a watering hole, huh…”
8953 
8954This was the information Liliana brought back to him. If it was correct, it wasn’t that difficult to confirm. However, because the palace went to great difficulty to create two different watering holes, Suimei was forced to investigate both of them.
8955
8956
8957
8958While thinking to himself, Suimei half hid himself behind a tree. It didn’t have much meaning since he was using magic to make his presence hard to perceive, but it was only human to act out the appropriate action which matched the atmosphere.
8959
8960
8961
8962There were soldiers posted as guards sporadically around the water well and a house maid was currently drawing water from it. It seemed this one was used by many people. That’s why Suimei quickly excluded it from the list of possibilities. If she was planning on being alone, it would be hard to imagine her coming to a watering hole where may people came by. However―
8963
8964
8965
8966“A watering hole huh… Just what is she doing in that kind of place?”
8967
8968
8969
8970The first thing that came to mind was coming to get a drink, but as long as she was receiving the hospitality appropriate for a hero, going to get water would be something left to a servant. Just like he saw now, it was work for a house maid to do. Therefore, if there was something else he could think of―
8971
8972
8973
8974“Using water for sword training… maybe?”
8975
8976
8977
8978Suimei wasn’t too familiar with the principles of the sword, but it wouldn’t be weird to require water to do some sort of training. It was possible to think of using the difficulty of moving in water to train after all. Moreover, if one was required to hide their art, it was obvious to be alone. Suimei was convinced this was the case. But if it was…
8979
8980
8981
8982“If I’m careless she’ll strike at me with that sword… It’s finally the chance to be just the two of us too…”
8983
8984
8985
8986Letting out words that could easily be interpreted in another way, Suimei jumped up onto the roof. Using flight magic, he quietly landed and moved along the rooftop while focusing his gaze
8987 
8988downwards. He continued to distance himself from the main complex and headed towards a place near the chapel which was only permitted to be used by the royal family.
8989
8990
8991
8992There was a tall grove of trees surrounding it as if to hide it from the other places in the palace. It had a desolate atmosphere. The patrols in this area were scarce, it was the ideal place to be alone. All that was left for Suimei was finding the watering hole in this area…
8993
8994
8995
8996“Oops, looks like they’re at least coming here too huh?”
8997
8998
8999
9000Suimei spotted a single female guard headed in that direction. Just as he jumped down from the rooftop, he hurriedly concealed himself. He thought to put her to sleep at first, but he concluded that a single person patrolling around such a large area wouldn’t really matter if they were left alone, so he passed on using magic for now. However, around the area he landed, there wasn’t any sort of watering hole nearby.
9001
9002
9003
9004“Which means it’s behind the chapel?”
9005
9006
9007
9008Suimei muttered to himself while keeping his focus on the guard. As he went around the building, there was a stone wall made quite differently from the chapel itself. Perhaps it served as some sort of partition, however, since the side of it was completely open, if it did serve that kind of purpose, it was an awfully careless setup.
9009
9010
9011
9012From the other side of the partition, Suimei could hear a much larger amount of water than he thought he would find. He could hear the sound of a sufficient amount of water splashing around. The interval was irregular, but there was no mistaking that someone was using it for something.
9013
9014
9015
9016After confirming that nobody was nearby, Suimei slipped in to the other side of the partition. On the other side of the stone wall was what he believed to be a water drain made of stone paving. There were objects around it which took into consideration multiple people using the watering hole at once. Above it was a bucket hanging on a metal fixture. And right next to it was―
9017 
9018
9019
9020
9021“… Eh?”
9022 
9023“Eh…?”
9024
9025
9026
9027―Kuchiba Hatsumi, stark naked.
9028
9029
9030
9031After letting out a boneheaded voice, Suimei was unable to move like he was completely bewitched. Her un-Japanese golden hair, which was due to her genetics skipping a generation, was wet with water, by sight, he could see most of her healthy looking skin was dripping wet. Her body drew bewitching curves which were poison to his eyes, her feminine figure left a strong impression on his mind. While still matching his gaze, she made a completely dumbfounded expression with a bucket of water still over her shoulder.
9032
9033
9034
9035―Thinking about it properly once more, this was also reasonable. Because this was behind the chapel, it was absolutely necessary to keep in mind that there would probably be facilities to be able to purify one’s body.
9036
9037
9038
9039In this world, the culture of bathing only spread in a single region. Because of that, when people washed themselves it was usually just with a sponge. But for people like them who were used to washing their bodies in a bath, it just didn’t feel right. It was easy to consider wanting to come out and bathe like this.
9040
9041
9042
9043“Um, you know, this is, um…”
9044
9045
9046
9047Though completely incoherent, Suimei attempted to make an excuse right away. He wanted to say that he wasn’t intending to peep on her. Naturally it wasn’t his intent, but in the end Hatsumi did not interpret it that way, and he realized she was about to scream.
9048
9049
9050
9051“―You per…”
9052
9053
9054
9055“W-wait a sec!”
9056 
9057Wanting to prevent people from coming over after hearing her, Suimei ran towards Hatsumi.
9058And then, after warding off the bucket she threw at him, he grappled her.
9059
9060
9061
9062“Uguu!”
9063
9064
9065
9066“W-wait, please quiet down! I’m begging you!”
9067
9068
9069
9070Suimei skillfully went around to her back and held her down by holding her from behind. To prevent her from raising her voice, he sealed her mouth with his right hand. Due to the sudden event, their balance broke and the two of them fell backwards onto their butts, but Suimei wasn’t paying any attention to that. More importantly, because there was still a guard patrolling around the area, his full attention was on trying to prevent a woman’s scream from filling the air.
9071
9072
9073
9074If she screamed here, the guard would definitely come running. Other guards would definitely gather as well. In that case, it would just be a repeat of last time. It would make a big mess of his only chance. He wanted to avoid it no matter what. Naturally, Hatsumi resisted. She was squirming to try and get out of his arms. Suimei tightened his left arm to strengthen his hold. His magic was devoted to trying to form a barrier, so he could only pin her down using his own strength.
9075
9076
9077
9078“Mmm! Mmmm!”
9079
9080
9081
9082“Like I’ve been saying, just spare me the violence…”
9083
9084
9085
9086―Chomp!
9087
9088
9089
9090“Mm! Hyamu…”
9091
9092
9093
9094“Shit! Just a little more…”
9095 
9096In a complete panic, Suimei invoked his magic. It was careless of him not to use it in the first place. But there was no point in regretting it now. It was necessary that he deploy the Phantom Road immediately.
9097
9098
9099
9100…	Forming the barrier took most of Suimei’s concentration, when it was finally completed,
9101
9102Hatsumi seemed to have calmed down a bit and her violent vigour had subsided. As he finished
9103
9104the barrier which isolated them from the outside world, Suimei let out a breath of relief as he let go of Hatsumi’s mouth.
9105
9106
9107
9108“Sorry ’bout that. I had no…”
9109
9110
9111
9112“What do you mean you had no choice!? Pervert!”
9113
9114
9115
9116While still being held by Suimei, Hatsumi turned her teeth towards him with the same vigour she had just used them to bite him with.
9117
9118
9119
9120“E-even if you say that, I didn’t think at all that you would doing this kind of thing…”
9121
9122
9123
9124“Enough, just let me go! How long are you planning on grabbing my breast you idiot!!??”
9125
9126
9127
9128“Eh―?”
9129
9130
9131
9132Grabbing her breast. Hearing those words, Suimei finally realized just what it was that he was doing. Of course, his entire focus was just on holding her down, so he didn’t realize at all that his left hand was perfectly gripping onto her breast.
9133
9134
9135
9136A few seconds after being told. A few seconds to put his thoughts in order. Realizing that he was reacting far too slow, Suimei turned completely red and let go of his hand and jumped back. Now that he though about it, when he strengthened his hold on her, he remembered squeezing onto something soft.
9137 
9138
9139
9140
9141“S-s-s-s-s-s-sorry!”
9142 
9143“It’s not just sorry right you pervert!? First you enter someone’s room arbitrarily and now you barge in on them bathing and grab their breast!? Isn’t that completely the act of a degenerate pervert!?”
9144
9145
9146
9147“Heee!! I-I don’t have anything to counter that…”
9148
9149
9150
9151Suimei replied in a hysterical voice, and in an unusual act for him, he meekly got on his hands and knees. On the other hand, Hatsumi was finding it hard to remain vigilant while hiding her body. Using only her arms and hands, she was unable to cover herself completely and seemed to be suffering. Her arm was wrapped around herself, but it seemed she didn’t notice that a pink tip was peeking out on both sides above her arm. Looking at her bashful face as she became bright red while glaring back at him, Suimei finally realized.
9152
9153
9154
9155“… U-umm, please take this.”
9156
9157
9158
9159Suimei humbly went to get her clothes that had been hanging nearby and handed them to her. His head was completely pointed downwards and all he could see was the ground, but even so Suimei shut his eyes with enough force to to wrinkle his face. Hatsumi took her clothes from him while remaining completely vigilant.
9160
9161
9162
9163Before long, after judging that he could no longer hear the rustling of clothing, Suimei raised his gaze. At worst he could be cut down right here, but it seemed like she didn’t have her sword on hand. It may have actually been fortunate that she was bathing. As he looked up at her, she seemed to have noticed something and suddenly looked around her surroundings dubiously.
9164
9165
9166
9167“I screamed quite a bit but, people aren’t coming…?”
9168
9169
9170
9171“This region has been isolated with magic after all. Even if you scream and go on a rampage, the sound won’t leak out, nobody will come.”
9172
9173
9174
9175“In other words, I’ve been caught by you?”
9176 
9177Hatsumi looked at Suimei with a sharp gaze like the blade of a knife. Even her tone was considerably sharp. Looking at her like this, Suimei raised both his hands in the air to show that he had no malicious intent.
9178
9179
9180
9181“Aaah, eeeh, you know. I don’t have any intention of harming you?”
9182
9183
9184
9185“… I think you’ve already done quite a bit of damage just now though.”
9186
9187
9188
9189“I’m sorry I apologize please forgive me it was completely out of my control.”
9190
9191
9192
9193Suimei prostrated himself and gave an earnest apology as many times as he had to. Seeing that atmosphere which was completely different from the last time he infiltrated the palace, perhaps because she was considerably taken aback, she let out a tremendous sigh.
9194
9195
9196
9197“… So? What did you come here for today?”
9198
9199
9200
9201“Like I said last time, I came to talk.”
9202
9203
9204
9205“That thing about being childhood friends?”
9206
9207
9208
9209“That’s right.”
9210
9211
9212
9213Suimei nodded with a solemn expression. However, she pointed out what she had brought up the last time they spoke once more.
9214
9215
9216
9217“I believe I denied that the last time didn’t I? Why is a childhood friend from another world coming to visit me?”
9218
9219
9220
9221“Because I was also summoned to this world. There’s no other possibility except for that right?”
9222 
9223“Just what kind of probability is that… In other words, are you also a hero?”
9224
9225
9226
9227“No, I was caught up in Reiji’s… A friend’s summoning and ended up getting stuc k here. Did you hear about an accident happening during the summoning ritual in the Astel Kingdom?”
9228
9229
9230
9231“Now that you mention it, that sounds familiar…”
9232
9233
9234
9235“And that’s why I’m here right now.”
9236
9237
9238
9239Suimei spoke like he was fed up with the whims of the stars. However, Hatsumi still looked at him doubtfully. Seeing her act like that, Suimei made a grimace as he continued to talk.
9240
9241
9242
9243“Then just what should I say for you to believe me? Your family members’ names? Your specialties? Your hobbies? The things you like…? Other than that, I can also talk about the secrets that you refuse to tell people or your embarrassing past?”
9244
9245
9246
9247“What do you mean embarrassing!? Embarrassing!? How do you even know the secrets that I refuse to tell people!?”
9248
9249
9250
9251“I’ve been hanging out with you since we were brats after all. You’re my cousin that lived in the house right next to mine you know?”
9252
9253
9254
9255“Eh? Cousin…? is that true?”
9256
9257
9258
9259Suimei nodded back at her after she showed her surprise at him being family. After seeing Suimei sincerely confess that they were related, a portion of her obstinate doubt crumbled, but her expression was still slightly uneasy.
9260
9261
9262
9263“Like I thought, you can’t believe me?”
9264 
9265
9266
9267
9268“… Do you think I’m in a position to carelessly believe anything?”
9269 
9270“Well you have a point…”
9271
9272
9273
9274Right now, she was a hero with amnesia. She was in a position where there was an obvious danger that many influential powers were aiming to use her. It was only natural that she would be strongly vigilant. There was no way she would believe anyone just because she was told to. Because she was lacking the materials with which to judge others, she must have been going through quite the hardships.
9275
9276
9277
9278Suimei dropped his shoulders and scratched his head like he was troubled. If it wasn’t possible from talking to her, he didn’t have any other ways of proving it to her. If he couldn’t convince her by talking to her about anything and everything, he could only pray that her memory returned. While thinking of this, Suimei folded his arms and groaned as Hatsumi stared at him fixedly. Before long, she let out a somehow resigned voice.
9279
9280
9281
9282“―Got it. I’ll believe you. If you were planning to bring me down, you wouldn’t go about it in such a roundabout way.”
9283
9284
9285
9286“Is that fine?”
9287
9288
9289
9290“It doesn’t seem you have any intent to harm me after all, besides, you know things that only I know and things that I do not. Also… That’s it. Could you say my full name?”
9291
9292
9293
9294“Kuchiba Hatsumi.”
9295
9296
9297
9298“And your name is?”
9299
9300
9301
9302“It’s Yakagi Suimei?”
9303
9304
9305
9306“Yakagi, Suimei…”
9307 
9308“What’s up?”
9309
9310
9311
9312As Suimei made a confused expression, Hatsumi muttered out his name separately while looking like she couldn’t help but approve of him now.
9313
9314
9315
9316“… It’s reversed.”
9317
9318
9319
9320“Eh?”
9321
9322
9323
9324“When you say it, it is reversed. When the people of this world say my name, they seem to be saying something that is easier for them to pronounce too. Also your name is easy for me to pronounce. Above all, the movements of your mouth match the words I am hearing. Also it seems evident that we’re the same race. When I think of it properly, there’s an overwhelming number of things that make it easier for me to believe you than to not do so.”
9325
9326
9327
9328After a short pause, she continued talking.
9329
9330
9331
9332“What I was suspicious last time, was that you seemed to know too much, which is why I couldn’t accept it right away. Also I was completely surprised at your sudden intrusion.”
9333
9334
9335
9336She certainly had a point. It was something quite difficult to just up and believe someone who was trespassing. However, having finally reached this stage, Suimei let out a sigh of relief. He was finally able to move on to the main point he originally wanted to talk about. But Hatsumi once more looked at him with a strict gaze.
9337
9338
9339
9340“―But it’s not like I plan on letting my guard down around you.”
9341
9342
9343
9344“Ah?”
9345
9346
9347
9348“Isn’t it obvious?”
9349 
9350“Ha… Haa!? You believe me now right!? Why!?”
9351
9352
9353
9354“Isn’t it obvious? Even if you’re an acquaintance of mine and even if you are showing me your favour, I still don’t know whether or not you’re trustworthy right?”
9355
9356
9357
9358She was right. Even if they were acquaintances, friends or cousins, she still did not know whether he was someone she could trust. It was perfectly reasonable that she was still cautious. Hatsumi then questioned Suimei in a somewhat aggressive tone.
9359
9360
9361
9362“So? Why did you do something like infiltrate the palace? Wasn’t there another way to visit me?”
9363
9364
9365
9366“That huh? It seems like it isn’t so simple to arrange a meeting with the hero. It was impossible even by trying to use the guild master of the adventurers’ guild known as the Twilight Pavilion as an intermediary.”
9367
9368
9369
9370“Is that so?”
9371
9372
9373
9374“Yeah. It seems the royal family won’t allow any meetings.”
9375
9376
9377
9378Watching Suimei shrug his shoulders like it was troublesome, Hatsumi knit her brows as if she still found in dubious.
9379
9380
9381
9382“… The king and the others are all good people though.”
9383
9384
9385
9386“I don’t know anything about that. But―”
9387
9388
9389
9390As he said this, Suimei made a pensive face and hesitated to continue. He was wondering whether it was really alright to say it here. What he wanted to inform her of, was the fact that the royal family was likely using her. He wasn’t positive, but it was also definite that they were protecting her, so he was hesitating on whether it was essential to inform her of this.
9391 
9392“It’s not like I don’t have a clue. I do feel like they are using me somewhat.”
9393
9394
9395
9396Perhaps she read what he wanted to say from the subtleties of his expression, Hatsumi put in words what Suimei was worried to bring up.
9397
9398
9399
9400“But if you say that, the hero summoning is the most extreme example of that. If you try putting it in words, there won’t be an end to it.”
9401
9402
9403
9404“That’s true. Well, because of that, I could only resort to this kind of method.”
9405
9406
9407
9408After Suimei simply stated the reasons for his actions, Hatsumi suddenly changed the topic.
9409
9410
9411
9412“… Hey, were you worried about me?”
9413
9414
9415
9416Hearing her ask this, Suimei made a face like he was questioning why she was asking something so needless as he replied.
9417
9418
9419
9420“Isn’t it obvious? We’re family.”
9421
9422
9423
9424“Family…”
9425
9426
9427
9428Even if they were related by blood, they were still only cousins. The sense of distance between such people depended on the household, but even so, for Suimei who had no immediate family, having a blood relative who lived nearby and who he kept company since he was a child was the same thing as immediate family. Whenever he was in Japan, Hatsumi’s parents would always worry about whether he was eating properly and had him over. Hatsumi would also cook for him, though only once in a while. Suimei could not possibly coldly leave someone like that alone. Perhaps because he used the word family, Hatsumi was standing there blinking in surprise.
9429 
9430“What is it?”
9431
9432
9433
9434“N-nothing! It’s nothing!”
9435
9436
9437
9438After he asked, Hatsumi shyly turned away. And then, after her embarrassment subsided to an extent, she turned back to him and questioned him in a timid tone.
9439
9440
9441
9442“… You say that I’m family indifferently, but do I have other family?”
9443
9444
9445
9446“Yeah. Your father is Instructor Kiyoshiro. Your mother is Yukio-san. And you have a little brother called Haseto. After you suddenly disappeared, I’m sure they’re all worried.”
9447
9448
9449
9450“… That, that’s right isn’t it…”
9451
9452
9453
9454After hearing that she had family, as one would expect, it was difficult for her to bear. Because she didn’t know that there was anybody waiting for her to return, it was true that she didn’t have such needless anxieties. She was probably quite worried now. Seeing her like this, Suimei stuck out his hand.
9455
9456
9457
9458“Hatsumi, come with me.”
9459
9460
9461
9462“With you?”
9463
9464
9465
9466“That’s right. I’m currently looking for a method to return to our world. The reason I came to Miazen was also for this purpose… If you come with us, you can return the moment we find the way back. That’s why.”
9467
9468
9469
9470That’s why, he wanted her to come. That’s what he was trying to say. But, Hatsumi didn’t take his offer. As if she was turning her back on his kindness, she awkwardly averted her gaze.
9471 
9472
9473
9474
9475“But, I have to fight the demons…”
9476 
9477“There’s no reason why you have to fight them right? They summoned you arbitrarily and told you to fight, you don’t have any responsibility to do so.”
9478
9479
9480
9481“…”
9482
9483
9484
9485This did not apply only to Hatsumi. It was something he could say to every hero summoned to this world. They didn’t have any responsibility to fight the demons. In Hatsumi’s case where she lost her memories and having already fought the demons, it could be said to apply doubly for her. Suimei was worried whether or not her will had been tampered with. However, if she wasn’t forced into this but was unable to agree with him, it would be…
9486
9487
9488
9489“Could it be, you’re unable to turn your back on the comrades you’ve fought together with until now?”
9490
9491
9492
9493“That’s also true… But it isn’t just that. It can also be said that this was a fight I started, so I can’t cast it away partway through.”
9494
9495
9496
9497“You started it yourself? What do you mean?”
9498
9499
9500
9501“Just as you said, I don’t have any memories, I don’t have any reason to fight. That’s how it was at first, I had always shut myself up in my room. But, when I heard the demons were attacking, after hearing someone begging to save the people, I thought it was something I had to do.”
9502
9503
9504
9505Hatsumi fluently cut to the main reason, and Suimei closed his mouth. The reason she gave him was somewhat similar to what Reiji told him before.
9506
9507
9508
9509“After that, I fought together with the people of the Alliance, Selphy and the o thers and pushed back the demons. Everyone was happy. Not because I fought, but because I saved many people and their families. That’s why…”
9510 
9511―She was unable to cast it away partway through. It was a fight she started, cutting it off and throwing it away after hearing she could return was just being selfish.
9512
9513
9514
9515As if it was the first time she ever spoke her mind from the depths of her heart, she said it all at ease. However, in the end, it was something unavoidable. Taking advantage of her conscience, she was stuck with having to fight as they were being pressed back. In that case, it wasn’t her own fight. Suimei could only think of it as her getting swallowed into the fight of others. As Suimei was about to admonish her for this, Hatsumi suddenly began speaking.
9516
9517
9518
9519“Hey? I don’t know when it was, but was there a funeral? You had the role of the chief mourner, and had just lost someone important.”
9520
9521
9522
9523“A funeral… Three years ago, was my father’s funeral. The chief mourner was supposed to be Instructor Kiyoshiro, but since I was the closest blood relative, I ended up doing it.”
9524
9525
9526
9527Suimei was wondering whether she was able to figure something out. As if she had just found something that she wasn’t supposed to find, she let out a sigh like she was resigning herself.
9528
9529
9530
9531“As I thought…”
9532
9533
9534
9535“Rather, how do you know about that? Don’t you have amnesia?”
9536
9537
9538
9539“I had a flashback. The people I saw in that vision had hazy faces though. The images flowed through my mind fairly quickly.”
9540
9541
9542
9543While Suimei was thinking of how that kind of thing actually happened, she continued speaking.
9544
9545
9546
9547“And so, after that funeral ended, you were there. You said, that you had to keep going forward. That you had to go save them…”
9548 
9549
9550
9551
9552“I did?”
9553 
9554Suimei unintentionally turned her question around. When he tried to remember, he didn’t have that kind of memory.
9555
9556
9557
9558“You don’t know…? I see. It’s probably because you were tired and dozing off. So I think you don’t remember it. The context was strange too. But at that time, it felt like you had something you had to do no matter what. That’s why, I thought it must have been some sort of dream.”
9559
9560
9561
9562Many things happened at that time. His father died. After that was settled, he had to protect the last promise he made with his father, it was without a doubt the time he made his determination to walk forward on the path of a magician. It wasn’t that strange for him to let out that kind of thing unexpectedly when he was dejected at the time.
9563
9564
9565
9566“When Gaius stampeded into the palace asking for reinforcements, that memory came back to me. That’s why I started fighting. That person in my memories marched forwards without breaking down after all. That’s why, I also couldn’t just stand still… Though finding out it was you, I’m a little peeved.”
9567
9568
9569
9570At the end, she trailed off shyly and added that on. That last part didn’t sit well with Suimei, but even so, pinching his brow, he couldn’t help but feel anguish over his helpless feelings boiling up. He never though that his own words would be one of her reasons for fighting. He could only describe it as some kind of karma. Because of the things he said himself and the fact that she did not want to neglect them, right now she was unable to take the hand he was extending her. Suddenly, Hatsumi continued speaking like she realized the reason why Suimei was at his wit’s end.
9571
9572
9573
9574“It’s not like I’m saying it’s your fault…”
9575
9576
9577
9578“… I know. Even if you didn’t have amnesia, there’s a possibility that you would fight. I won’t say whose fault it was.”
9579
9580
9581
9582Declaring that bluntly, Suimei was unable to wipe away his feelings of guilt. If it was Hatsumi before she lost her memories, then it was considerably possible that she would fight the
9583 
9584demons. The style of sword she studied was a technique used for nothing other than fighting evil after all. Seeing her like this, Suimei quietly asked her.
9585
9586
9587
9588“… You’re going to fight here?”
9589
9590
9591
9592“Yes. I started it after all, I can’t stop partway.”
9593
9594
9595
9596“I see…”
9597
9598
9599
9600The reason he was only able to squeeze out those words, was because he was worried deep down in her heart. Fighting the demons couldn’t be taken halfheartedly, she would likely go through many hardships from here. It was also true of her bonds to other people. As long as she held the position of a hero, there were things beyond her control. On top of that, she was fighting while having lost her memories, it was to be expected that he would be anxious. However―
9601
9602
9603
9604“Got it.”
9605
9606
9607
9608Saying this, Suimei stood up. Just because he was worried, it didn’t mean he could make light of her determination. And even if he did take her along forcefully, he would just be pressuring her with his own worries. To comfort his own heart, he couldn’t have her give up on her own desires. And then even for himself, he couldn’t give up on the things that he had to do. Therefore…
9609
9610
9611
9612“I’d like to go along with you, but I have to find the spell to return us to our world. When I find it, I’ll come to let you know.”
9613
9614
9615
9616“Un.”
9617
9618
9619
9620“I’ll be in the lodging house of the Twilight Pavilion in this city for a while, if you need anything don’t hesitate and come and ask. Though you may be reluctant to meet with me.”
9621 
9622After saying this gently, Suimei suddenly remembered something as he clapped.
9623
9624
9625
9626“That’s it!”
9627
9628
9629
9630“What?”
9631
9632
9633
9634“The next time you meet some important guy, tell them this for me. If they’re planning to continue messing with me despite being the hero’s friend, my goal will change. Next time, whether it be ten or twenty thousand of them, tell them to come at me with the resolve to be annihilated.”
9635
9636
9637
9638After Suimei informed her of this in a slightly joking manner, he left Hatsumi behind.
9639
9640
9641
9642★
9643
9644
9645
9646It was the day after Suimei once more infiltrated the palace. Kuchiba Hatsumi was now in the garden of Miazen’s palace. In a corner of the spacious garden was a circular gazebo where Hatsumi was seated, and before her was the king of Miazen. Flanking the king was the first prince Weitzer, surrounding the gazebo were the cabinet ministers, generals, and of course Hatsumi’s companions Gaius and Selphy.
9647
9648
9649
9650After judging that the king had finished with his government affairs, Hatsumi proposed to have an unofficial conversation with him. The royal family had taken heed of Hatsumi’s circumstances, and because they had to put up a front that all business with the hero was official, they chose not to hold the meeting in the formal atmosphere of the audience chamber which in itself could be considered a foreign enemy―but setting that aside.
9651
9652
9653
9654Sitting across from Hatsumi at a marble table, Miazen’s king was looking at her with a gentle smile. That expression was likely his way of telling her not to humble herself in this place. Miazen’s king had a mild character. His personality was completely opposite from his son Weitzer. He was a person who was the very picture of a gentle king right out of a story book. He was sometimes strict, but because he was always took into consideration those around him,
9655 
9656he was idolized as a king. After their preparations for their little session had finished, the king spoke to Hatsumi.
9657
9658
9659
9660“―Hero-dono. What was it that you wanted to speak of earnestly with myself?”
9661
9662
9663
9664“Yes. It is about the actions from here on out that we agreed on the other day, as well as a report.”
9665
9666
9667
9668Without particularly abasing herself, she answered gracefully. The king spoke back to her in a slightly joking manner.
9669
9670
9671
9672“Hohou. So you discussed that kind of thing already? It is a good thing to be thinking of the demon subjugation during your time of rest, but if you were to do so I would also have liked to participate.”
9673
9674
9675
9676“My apologies. Your Majesty is a busy man, though it may be presumptuous, we decided to only talk among ourselves.”
9677
9678
9679
9680“I see I see. My apologies for causing you concern. But Hero -dono, as always you are a quite the humble hero. Without being proud, you are still dignified. I am proud of you as the king of this country who calls you hero.”
9681
9682
9683
9684The king laughed with a broad smile, he was showing his face as a king who loved the people. Though she wasn’t sure whether it was a good or bad habit to give praise to someone at every opportunity. As Hatsumi casually took at glimpse in Gaius’ direction, perhaps because he found the king’s loose tone to be tedious or perhaps because he didn’t like his exc essive praise, his mouth was shut tight in a frown. The king eventually moved the conversation along while still smiling as he was.
9685
9686
9687
9688“Well then, what was the contents of that discussion?”
9689
9690
9691
9692“From now on, as much as possible, I was thinking of taking on the actions that were originally planned for a hero. Of course, this is only after the remaining demons in the northern parts of
9693 
9694the Alliance are defeated, but I was thinking of linking up with the other heroes and fighting in various places with them.”
9695
9696
9697
9698This was the duty of hero that she had heard from Selphy before. Around the areas where the demon attacks were fierce, they would find opportunities to do aid each region as they could. Due to the demon invasion currently being sluggish, the other heroes were doing so and moving around with the goal of inspiring the soldiers and citizens of the world, but she was thinking it was about time that they started moving towards the fight.
9699
9700
9701
9702“Umu… You certainly have a point. However, I think it is a little hasty to be talking of this though? I’m sure you have heard of the activities of the other heroes, but I think it is vital to focus on what is right before your eyes without rushing it.”
9703
9704
9705
9706“Thank you for your consideration.”
9707
9708
9709
9710Despite the king’s consideration seeming to be somewhat optimistic, Hatsumi bowed her head.
9711
9712
9713
9714“My goodness. Rather, I couldn’t really bring myself to have a young girl your age fight in battle. Hero-dono, do you not also wish to live a peaceful life? If you desire it, you could stay in the palace hereafter and live a life unrelated to battle.”
9715
9716
9717
9718“Eh…?”
9719
9720
9721
9722He was implying it was fine for her to ignore her duties as a hero. Hatsumi was darting her eyes about. Despite summoning her over to defeat the demons, it wasn’t something that he should be saying no matter how she thought of it. She believed it to be a suggestion taking into consideration her amnesia, but the reason why she didn’t feel like she was being deluded must have been because of that smile he always had. She didn’t want to distrust them but… As Hatsumi was processing her thoughts deep in her heart, the king spoke once more.
9723
9724
9725
9726“What do you think? Hero-dono defeated the demon general, I believe you’ve accomplished your duty sufficiently just from that. Even if you alone withdrew from battle, I don’t think anybody would blame you?”
9727 
9728His favour made her think of it like a devil’s invitation, but Hatsumi did not nod back to him.
9729
9730
9731
9732“No, I cannot resign myself from the battle. I will gratefully accept only your feelings.”
9733
9734
9735
9736“I see… In that case there’s no helping it. I believe that your battles with demons will only increase exceptionally from here on out if you take on such actions. We will also offer you all the support we can, but Hero-dono, do be careful.”
9737
9738
9739
9740After acknowledging her request, the king moved his gaze over to Weitzer.
9741
9742
9743
9744“Weitzer. Take care of Hero-dono.”
9745
9746
9747
9748“Understood.”
9749
9750
9751
9752Weitzer lightly bowed his head. The two of them were being overprotective. Judging that this part of the conversation was over, Hatsumi moved on to the next topic.
9753
9754
9755
9756“Also, there is one more thing I’d like to talk about with your Majesty.”
9757
9758
9759
9760“What is it?”
9761
9762
9763
9764“Yes. It is about the case of the intruder who came into my room the other day.”
9765
9766
9767
9768As Hatsumi replied to him while he was still smiling, but the king then immediately grimaced.
9769
9770
9771
9772“… I can do nothing but apologize for that matter. I am expecting to be able to give you a favourable response regarding that case, but that nefarious bandit has yet to be caught. The soldiers are patrolling around, but I hear even after searching the entire city they have yet to find his presence at all. From here the search will extend to other towns and we will devote all
9773 
9774our efforts to capturing the bandit, so I would like you to wait just a little longer. Though the security around you will be quite boisterous…”
9775
9776
9777
9778“No, about that, I’d like you to stop fussing over it.”
9779
9780
9781
9782“… What do you mean?”
9783
9784
9785
9786“Because last night, that man came to visit me once more.”
9787
9788
9789
9790“What!?”
9791
9792
9793
9794“Oi! Is that true!?”
9795
9796
9797
9798“That man again!? No, but just where did he…”
9799
9800
9801
9802Hearing Hatsumi’s confession, the King’s complexion changed in an instant, and forgetting where they were, Gaius and Weitzer became agitated. Though calm, Selphy also showed a surprised expression and was astir.
9803
9804
9805
9806“There’s no need to worry everyone. I’m okay after all.”
9807
9808
9809
9810After she told them to be relieved, the king questioned her while still unable to shake off his agitation.
9811
9812
9813
9814“H-hero-dono. Are you really alright?”
9815
9816
9817
9818“Yes. If he came to me with ill intent, then I wouldn’t be able to talk with your Majesty here after all.”
9819 
9820
9821
9822
9823“That is true but… Just what were the palace guards doing?”
9824 
9825The king had a slightly angered attitude, and was making a deliberately sour expression. This was now the second time the palace security was breached. As one would expect, it wasn’t something a king could be calm about. Looking at the surrounding soldiers trembling though, Hatsumi could only feel sorry for them. And then, though belatedly, the king seemed to have understood her intent.
9826
9827
9828
9829“However Hero-dono. What do you mean by overlooking the intrusion?”
9830
9831
9832
9833“Last night he came to visit me, and we talked. As expected, it seems he is one of my acquaintances.”
9834
9835
9836
9837“I have also heard that the intruder claimed to be Hero-dono’s good friend. However, Hero-dono is from a different world, I don’t believe one of your friends could possible show up, just what does that mean?”
9838
9839
9840
9841“He said that he got dragged into the hero summoning in Astel.”
9842
9843
9844
9845“Fumu… In that case it is possible, but I do believe it would be rather difficult to believe? Why do you believe that man’s words?”
9846
9847
9848
9849“It’s the movement of his mouth. Even when I talk to your Majesty as I am now, the words I hear from you are changed into the words that I use. What I hear and the movement of your mouth is different. But his words and the movement of his mouth coincide perfectly with the words I use.”
9850
9851
9852
9853“… I see. In other words that bandit… No, that man who calls himself Hero-dono’s good friend uses the language from your world. In that case there should be no mistaking it.”
9854
9855
9856
9857“Other than that, he told me many things about myself. It seems that he is somebody who knows me well.”
9858 
9859“Umu…”
9860
9861
9862
9863He was a king known for smiling no matter the situation, but right now he was making a face like he just ate something very sour for some reason. While he was showing this unexpected behaviour, Weitzer cut into their conversation with an unusually perturbed attitude.
9864
9865
9866
9867“I-Is there no mistaking it?”
9868
9869
9870
9871“Yes, without a doubt. There are far fewer factors that would lead me not to believe him.”
9872
9873
9874
9875Hearing her say that, he showed a completely dumbfounded expression, on the other hand, the king showed her a very serious one.
9876
9877
9878
9879“However, Hero-dono’s friend has performed the crime of infiltrating the palace. I also do not want to charge your acquaintance with such a crime… But there is also nothing that can be done about it.”
9880
9881
9882
9883“But he said that he had no choice but to do so. He said that there was no way of meeting with me by approaching the palace directly, is that correct?”
9884
9885
9886
9887Due to the subject matter, Hatsumi’s tone was unexpectedly somewhat reproachful. Perhaps because the king was not expecting her to ask him like this, he made a slightly dismayed face.
9888
9889
9890
9891“U-umu. That was to protect Hero-dono. We believed that preparing a place to have a conversation would be a hindrance for you who had lost your memories.”
9892
9893
9894
9895Due to his agitation, she could only hear it like he was making excuses. Perhaps it had something to do with what Suimei was trying to say at that time. While Hatsumi was speculating about this, she continued to ask for the suspension of the search.
9896 
9897
9898
9899
9900“Then, is it fine to look at is as something irrelevant?”
9901 
9902“Even if you say that, I also have my authority to think about… Allowing the palace to be infiltrated does not sit well with me as royalty.”
9903
9904
9905
9906Hatsumi could tell that the king was reluctant to agree with her. However, after witnessing Suimei brave danger to visit a friend only to have him branded as a criminal, it did not sit well with her. In that case, Hatsumi changed her tone and spoke bluntly.
9907
9908
9909
9910“Understood. If your Majesty insists on it no matter what, I do not mind. It’s just, before he left, he told me to leave you these words. ‘If you plan to continue messing with me, be it ten or twenty thousand of you, come at me with the resolve to be annihilated.’ In this situation where we must fight against the demons, I don’t believe you have the leisure to lose your soldiers over such foolishness.”
9911
9912
9913
9914“Muu…”
9915
9916
9917
9918Partway through, the way she spoke became more threatening. The king hesitated to reply. Suimei’s way of speaking was quite haughty, but because the king knew of the hero’s strength, he must have thought that even without divine protection, someone from the same world would be quite strong. On the other hand, Weitzer couldn’t suppress his anger at Suimei’s words.
9919
9920
9921
9922“Ten or twenty thousand… Such a boastful claim.”
9923
9924
9925
9926Weitzer was also present at the time, but he did not actually fight with Suimei. He probably did not think there was much difference in their strength. He saw both Gaius and Selphy defeated, but the two of them had their guard down and they were planning to capture him. He didn’t know whether or not they were being serious, so he didn’t think there was such a large gap in their abilities. However, the same thing could be said of Suimei who was just trying to leave peacefully.
9927
9928
9929
9930“I do not necessarily think that he was just acting brave. The palace guards weren’t able to oppose him at all. Both Selphy and Gaius also think that he’s quite the formidable foe right?”
9931 
9932“That’s right. Even if I was looking down on him, I got taken down in a single shot after all.”
9933
9934
9935
9936“… As I am now, no matter how many times we fought, I don’t feel like I could ever win against that young man.”
9937
9938
9939
9940Gaius snorted with spite, while Selphy quietly replied. During that fight, Suimei greatly impacted their self-confidence. There was probably subtleties about him only those who fought against him knew about. Hearing this, the king made a bewildered expression and Hatsumi once more urged him.
9941
9942
9943
9944“So that you do not incur more damages, I don’t believe there is any other choice. Is it still not possible to ask this of you?”
9945
9946
9947
9948“But you know, Hero-dono…”
9949
9950
9951
9952Seeing that the king was still being indecisive, Hastumi grew impatient and took on a frank attitude.
9953
9954
9955
9956“Then let’s do this. If you plan on causing him harm, I will take his side.”
9957
9958
9959
9960“Wha!?”
9961
9962
9963
9964“That man braved danger just to meet with me. In that case, it is only proper that I also take the risk―to carry the burden of danger in response. How about it?”
9965
9966
9967
9968“U-umu… Understood. I’ll comply. If Hero-dono says it would only be proper…”
9969
9970
9971
9972Her intimidating bluff worked perfectly, and the king consented with a painful expression, and then spoke once more.
9973 
9974
9975
9976
9977“So did he come to Miazen to meet Hero-dono?”
9978 
9979“No, he said that he originally came here to look for a means to return to his own world. It’s likely he only realized I was here after arriving in Miazen.”
9980
9981
9982
9983“A means to return?”
9984
9985
9986
9987“Yes. I don’t know the full details, but he said that if I went with him we would be able to return the moment he found it. From the way he spoke, I think he may actually find one.”
9988
9989
9990
9991Hatsumi conveyed the impression she got from their conversation the other day. Magic was outside of her area of expertise so she was unable to see through his abilities, but just as she said, from the way he spoke, it made her think that he we certainly confident of the fact. After he heard this, the king showed a far more perturbed expression than before and leaned forward to ask his next question. He spoke as if it was a matter which affected national affairs greatly.
9992
9993
9994
9995“Hero-dono! Is that really true!? If it is, how did you reply!?”
9996
9997
9998
9999Sweat was forming on his brow and he had a tense face waiting for her reply. The people in her surroundings were the same. Despite the king asking her this, having lost his patience, Gaius suddenly came into the gazebo.
10000
10001
10002
10003“Oi, you’re not going to say you’re going with him are you!?”
10004
10005
10006
10007“I’m not. Didn’t I just say it earlier? I have to defeat the demons.”
10008
10009
10010
10011As she replied, the frozen atmosphere thawed out in an instant. They all felt relieved at once.
10012
10013
10014
10015“Don’t scare us like that. It’s bad for my heart.”
10016
10017
10018
10019“Sorry.”
10020 
10021Hatsumi apologized for the way she spoke as if she was insinuating something. And then, she took a look at the faces of everyone around her. After they all calmed down, she forced the topic to another thought that she was holding on to.
10022
10023
10024
10025“However, after they are defeated, I’m thinking of returning to my own world.”
10026
10027
10028
10029Partway through, it wasn’t something she expected to be able to do. But if there was a means to return, anybody would want to do so. Selphy and Gaius both had faces like they were unable to calm down as they looked at her clearly. While everyone was at a loss for words, the first one to talk was Weitzer.
10030
10031
10032
10033“H-Hero-dono, are you seriously…”
10034
10035
10036
10037“Un. I was told that I also have a proper family, also I can’t just leave my memories like this.”
10038
10039
10040
10041“But…”
10042
10043
10044
10045“Sorry. I feel bad after having been attended to so thoroughly, but I can’t stay like this. My family is probably quite worried too…”
10046
10047
10048
10049That’s why she would go back. And then, seeing Weitzer’s attitude like he was clinging on, she thanked him deep within her heart. Hatsumi then turned to her other companions who had yet to speak.
10050
10051
10052
10053“What do you two think?”
10054
10055
10056
10057“For me, if that is what Hatsumi wants, then…”
10058
10059
10060
10061“That’s all up to you. Personally I’ll be lonely, but it can’t be helped.”
10062 
10063
10064
10065
10066“Un.”
10067 
10068Selphy was hesitant to say it, but on the other hand, as one would expect of him, Gaius showed the dignity of an adult and sympathized with her situation in an unusually sullen and serious attitude. It seemed that Weitzer was feeling quite bitter as he was making a somewhat flustered expression. She was a little worried about the king’s complexion, but the two of them must have felt the same.
10069
10070
10071
10072Nobody spoke anymore, and it happened just as that awkward silence spread out. A soldier suddenly came rushing into the garden. It was not a palace guard. From his clothing, he was a soldier from Larsheem. The way he stumbled over the lawn was somewhat like a humorous puppet show, but it must have been just that important a matter. While being helped up by the palace guards who were running behind him, he approached with exhausted steps.
10073
10074
10075
10076“Oi! What’s wrong!?”
10077
10078
10079
10080“Ha!!”
10081
10082
10083
10084The soldier replied to Gaius vigorously, and knelt down before the gazebo.
10085
10086
10087
10088“I have a report to make to his Majesty the King with haste!”
10089
10090
10091
10092“What has you panicking so much? You are before the hero.”
10093
10094
10095
10096“M-my apologies!”
10097
10098
10099
10100The soldier lowered his head and apologized. Seeing him like this, the king once more asked him.
10101
10102
10103
10104“So, what happened? Seeing the state you are in, it isn’t something trivial.”
10105 
10106Even without asking, everyone realized that something had happened. While in the tension of waiting for an answer, the soldier who was out of breath finally spoke.
10107
10108
10109
10110“The demon invasion has restarted!”
10111
10112
10113
10114And so, the hero Hatsumi’s brief period of rest came to an end.
10115
10116
10117
10118★
10119
10120
10121
10122Currently, the demon territory was looking out over Gaius’ native land of Larsheem. Between what was originally the demon territory and Larsheem, there was a large boundary region which was not influenced by either race. However, when the demon army first invaded Larsheem ages ago, because it was quite the large scaled advance to cover so much land, simple fortresses were placed in this region to stave off the demons’ advances.
10123
10124
10125
10126After Hatsumi and the others pushed back the demon army, these fortresses now served as the front line and was the site where they were gathering. It was a four day trip by foot. Hatsumi and the others left with some reinforcements ahead of the others and arrived at the main headquarters in the wastelands at an astounding speed.
10127
10128
10129
10130In the area of the main fortress, they were hurriedly bringing in supplies into tents in a panic. Preparing for a large scale decisive battle, the Alliance soldiers from each of the affiliated countries were restlessly moving around. Looking at this situation from atop their horses, Hatsumi and the others dismounted in front of a tent, and went inside.
10131
10132
10133
10134Generals from each Alliance army were already inside, all the staff officers were present and discussing strategy for the upcoming battle. They were all people she knew from the previous battle and the battle before that and they were also informed of her arrival beforehand, so none of them were surprised at the hero’s arrival.
10135
10136
10137
10138As a hero, Hatsumi took the seat of honour, and Weitzer was next to her. Because Selphy was the one to summon her over, she was standing behind her. After everyone was seated, Weitzer questioned the staff officers of Miazen’s army.
10139 
10140“What’s the current situation?”
10141
10142
10143
10144“Ha! Currently, the Larsheem and Miazen armies are forming a linchpin with soldiers deployed on both flanks. We believe the demon army intends to attack head on and are deployed to face them with layered defences.”
10145
10146
10147
10148“What’s the situation of the fortresses in the border region being attacked?”
10149
10150
10151
10152“The northwest, north-northwest, north and north-northeast fortresses are under attack. The reinforcements are moving over there now and are fighting bravely, but the attack on the north-northeast fortress seems to be particularly severe, the situation there is not very good.”
10153
10154
10155
10156Gaius let out a groan after hearing the staff officer’s restless report.
10157
10158
10159
10160“There should have been a sufficient amount of forces left behind though.”
10161
10162
10163
10164“The number of demons far exceeds the number of deployed soldiers. Because of that, it was decided to send reinforcements to the pivotal points.”
10165
10166
10167
10168The staff officer went into further detail, but after Hatsumi put together the situation…
10169
10170
10171
10172“It’s a poor strategy.”
10173
10174
10175
10176“As expected, does Hero-dono think it is a diversion or dispersion strategy?”
10177
10178
10179
10180After Hatsumi evaluated the situation, Weitzer asked for confirmation on her thoughts. After she nodded back at him with a knowing look, Selphy also nodded.
10181 
10182“It is likely that Hatsumi’s prediction is correct. While the main demon is facing down the Alliance forces, several detached forces could be employing diversionary tactics. Or perhaps they are planning to draw in the Alliance soldiers―the hero, out on their own, and split our forces.”
10183
10184
10185
10186“It’s just―”
10187
10188
10189
10190“It can only be said to be a poor strategy, right?”
10191
10192
10193
10194“Yes, anybody would be able to easily tell that would be what they are planning.”
10195
10196
10197
10198Hatsumi nodded back towards Selphy. Anybody who saw this would be able to see through that plan and evaluate it as a poor strategy. However, this also became the main factor to think that there was some other intent behind their movements. Gaius then turned a severe expression towards the staff officer.
10199
10200
10201
10202“What is the scale of the demon armies attacking each fortress?”
10203
10204
10205
10206“Other than the north-northeast fortress, the number of demons about double the number of deployed soldiers. It seems forces are continuously pouring onto the north-northeast fortress and we estimate there is around three or four times the number of demons there.”
10207
10208
10209
10210“That’s a lot…”
10211
10212
10213
10214Because the Alliance soldiers were fighting from a fortress, it was possible for them to put up a fight despite being outnumbered. They had the composure to hold out for a while. However, the number of demons attacking the north-northeast fortress was enough to overthrow it. There was a need to send a large amounts of reinforcements there, to crush the attack they would need to concentrate a considerable amount of effort into it.
10215
10216
10217
10218“… In other words, those guys are simply planning to disperse our forces huh. It’s simple, but effective. It’s usually their plan to look like they have a plan but not to really have any particular plan in mind. It’s a deception.”
10219 
10220“Yes, I believe the same if we are thinking about it normally.”
10221
10222
10223
10224Hatsumi agreed with Gaius’ conclusion. From their current information, that was the only conclusion they could make, they were not in a situation where they could determine whether or not there was a grander scheme in action. The staff officer then showed a bitter expression.
10225
10226
10227
10228“… Right now they are holding out, but it is only a matter of time before the north-northeast fortress falls.”
10229
10230
10231
10232“It’ll be bad to leave it like this huh.”
10233
10234
10235
10236“Un. There would be a hole in the defences, and the demons would pour in through there with force.”
10237
10238
10239
10240Judging that the conversation on the enemy’s movements had ended, Weitzer questioned the others.
10241
10242
10243
10244“So, what will we do about the reinforcements?”
10245
10246
10247
10248“Ha. Our main plan is to once more send reinforcements from here. And our secondary one… My apologies, but we would like Hero-sama to prepare to head to the fortress and lead the reinforcements.”
10249
10250
10251
10252The staff officer who proposed to plan was standing at attention. The reason they proposed the main plan first was likely to appeal to the hero reservedly. By all means, it was the best hand to play, but a mere staff officer or general was unable to directly order the hero into battle. Sensing their intent, Hatsumi resolutely nodded to them.
10253
10254
10255
10256“We cannot afford to stay still. The number of reinforcements we can send to the other fortresses is limited, so that we’re ready when the main force of the demon army moves, we can’t spare too many of them.”
10257 
10258“Then that means that.”
10259
10260
10261
10262“Since it is easy for us to move and we possess a significant amount of war potential, there’s no choice but for us to do so.”
10263
10264
10265
10266“Is that enough talking? We’ll move out once preparations are complete, please take care of the arrangements.”
10267
10268
10269
10270Hatsumi deprecated herself and bowed her head, and the gathered generals became flustered and bowed back.
10271
10272
10273
10274★
10275
10276
10277
10278After their military meeting, Hatsumi and the others took action quickly. Without taking the time to relieve their fatigue from marching all the way here in a hurry, they left behind the forces they took with them and spearheaded the group of soldiers prepared by the generals and headed for one of the fortresses in the boundary.
10279
10280
10281
10282They arrived at the fortress where the demon attack was fiercest. In an open and slightly elevated position between the mountains and forests, a defensive wall made of wood posts cut out of black wood stood tall. Watchtowers were put in place in all four directions. It was far from the image of a firm stronghold, but even so, because it was put in place to perfectly block the path, it held to the reputation of a fortress well.
10283
10284
10285
10286However, unlike the main headquarters fortress in the north which stood before a large wasteland, they had previously lost this one and retaken it. So the destruction and restorations on the fortress were piling up and it was not in great condition. The sturdy black wood wall had great scars here and there, and a section of it was missing. At a glance, it was unreliable.
10287
10288
10289
10290Currently, this boundary fortress was much quieter than they imagined. It seemed that the demons’ assault had stopped for the moment. They could see the fortress in a flurry from recovering after a battle, but at present they were not being attacked. Leaving the forces they
10291 
10292brought with them to Selphy, Hatsumi went ahead with Gaius and Weitzer into the fortress and ascended the main watchtower.
10293
10294
10295
10296The fortress’ commander was overlooking the situation from the watchtower himself and was in the middle of giving out orders from above. From the shoulder pads he was wearing, he seemed to be an officer from Larsheem. As they approached the commander, he stiffly fell to one knee. After Gaius ordered him to be at ease right away, he cut to the chase.
10297
10298
10299
10300“How’s the situation?”
10301
10302
10303
10304“Ha. The battle with the demons has currently fallen into a stalemate. It seems those demons are also at a loss on how to continue and loosened their attack. We’re currently hurrying with tending to the wounded and repairing the fortress.”
10305
10306
10307
10308The commander gave his report in a slightly excited tone. He was probably still filled with the exaltation over the battle from the previous day. Seeing him like this, Gaius showed him his characteristic smile.
10309
10310
10311
10312“You held out huh. You did good.”
10313
10314
10315
10316“Those words are more than I deserve. General Forvan.”
10317
10318
10319
10320The commander lightly bowed his head and showed his gratitude to Gaius. Hatsumi then questioned him about the situation further.
10321
10322
10323
10324“So, are those the demons?”
10325
10326
10327
10328The commander gave her a nod while still in an excited state. From the top of the watchtower, they were able to look down at the foot of the hill. As Hatsumi shifted her focus to it, the commander pointed out where the front was, and the demon army was there. As if they were laying siege to the fortress, they were set up in a battle formation spread out at the bottom of the hill.
10329 
10330It wasn’t like they were carrying out their business like a human army would, but they dug trenches in the ground and placed makeshift walls of wood. At the very least, it looked like a military encampment. She couldn’t get an extensive view of it, but it looked like they laid waste to a considerable amount of the outskirts. It was likely that they did so when they retreated as a means to slow down any pursuing forces―But setting that aside for now.
10331
10332
10333
10334“That battle formation looks like they’re showing off.”
10335
10336
10337
10338“As long as they’re not attacking us then it’s a good thing, they’ve just been pressuring us like that. Once in a while they’ll raise their voices or lay waste to the land. They’re likely aiming to exhaust us…”
10339
10340
10341
10342Before Hatsumi arrived, there weren’t that many soldiers. If they were being messed with in that state, it was possible to bring them down without even attacking. They were aware that reinforcements were coming, but the time spent waiting chipped away at their morale.
10343
10344Unexpectedly for the demons, they built up the anxiety in the fortress that the attack could occur at any time forcing them into a fight. However―It was strange.
10345
10346
10347
10348The movement of the demons could be described as strategically respectable. It made sense. However, it was uncharacteristic of the demons. Demons had a disposition where they would lunge in for the kill the moment they spot a weakness. So it was irregular for them to be simply applying pressure even in the situation of assaulting a fortress. It was possible that they were waiting for reinforcements before attacking, but Hatsumi felt that it looked strange regardless. While she was thinking of such things, Weitzer spoke to her.
10349
10350
10351
10352“Hero-dono. Is something the matter?”
10353
10354
10355
10356“Let’s rout them. As always. But it’s just… Aren’t the actions of the demons strange?”
10357
10358
10359
10360“I don’t believe there is any important information other than what was just reported. There are no other demons in the area.”
10361 
10362“Then there doesn’t seem to be a problem.”
10363
10364
10365
10366Immediately after making her decision, Selphy’s voice came from the bottom of the watchtower.
10367
10368
10369
10370“Hatsumi, a message came.”
10371
10372
10373
10374“What happened?”
10375
10376
10377
10378“It seems the main force of demons has moved. The Alliance army is currently moving in response.”
10379
10380
10381
10382The time had come, those in the area were astir as tension ran through the air. Weitzer then spat out in an unpleasant tone at the report.
10383
10384
10385
10386“Like we thought, it was a plan to disperse our forces. How insolent.”
10387
10388
10389
10390The demons had determined the timing that they would separate from the Alliance forces and moved in to attack the main force all at once. In the end, they went right along with the enemy’s plan, but now they were definite that the demons before them were a decoy with the purpose of splitting their forces.
10391
10392
10393
10394“Let’s defeat them quickly and return. Also, Weitzer, when this is over, hand over the soldiers we brought along to this fortress.”
10395
10396
10397
10398“To compensate for the defences right? All is as you will.”
10399
10400
10401
10402As Weitzer humbly agreed, Gaius looked to Hatsumi for her decision.
10403 
10404
10405
10406
10407“What do we do?”
10408 
10409“I’m planning to sally out and meet them from here. We’ll quickly charge in and render them helpless, then quickly turn them back. I think that’s the best way, how about it?”
10410
10411
10412
10413“I’m in favour of that.”
10414
10415
10416
10417“Well, there’s no other way after all.”
10418
10419
10420
10421Just as Gaius said, this was the only choice for them. They didn’t have the leisure to take their time, so they were unable to do something more intricate like lure the enemy into another place where they could ambush them. It was possible that they would pile up casualties from attacking head on, but in that case it would just be up to Hatsumi and the others to cover for that. After confirming their plan, Weitzer turned towards the commander.
10422
10423
10424
10425“Commander, what is the status of the soldiers remaining in the fortress?”
10426
10427
10428
10429“Many of the soldiers are wounded or exhausted. If it were a defensive battle, we could put three quarters of them into action, but in the case of an offensive one, it would only be about half of them.”
10430
10431
10432
10433“Selphy, how are the soldiers we brought with us?”
10434
10435
10436
10437“They had sufficient rest interposed during the march, so there will be no problems having them participate in battle.”
10438
10439
10440
10441“Then have them prepare for battle immediately. Against the demons’ forces, we will split our forces into three units. The left and right flanks will protect both sides while the main unit led by Hero-dono will cut into the demon army. After forming up in front of the fortress, we will attack immediately!”
10442 
10443As Weitzer let out his orders, all the soldiers began moving. He was royalty and the fact that he was the hero’s companion was well known, all the preparations would be flawless. Meanwhile, Hatsumi called out to Gaius.
10444
10445
10446
10447“Let us go right away as well. Gaius, are you ready?”
10448
10449
10450
10451“Damn right. I’m itching to go.”
10452
10453
10454
10455Gaius struck his palm with his fist as he replied. Watching him descend from the watchtower, Hatsumi placed her foot on the railing and descended by kicking off of it. Normally this act would cause the soldiers to boil with excitement, but right now, nobody had the leisure to watch her. Passing through the soldiers who were taking formation, she dashed to the front of the gate.
10456
10457
10458
10459Waiting in front of the gate, the preparations to attack the demons eventually finished, and the signal to open the gate resounded through the air. And as the gate opened, she turned around to face the soldiers forming ranks. She could see the faces of soldiers brimming with excitement before fighting together with the hero. She did not a give a single word for the soldiers who were about to face the demons.
10460
10461
10462
10463Their high morale was likely due to her consecutive victories against the demons. Exactly because of that fact, everyone present was certain of their victory. She had to live up to their expectations. This feeling welled up within Hatsumi’s chest. Biting down on those emotions, she passed a gaze over all of them. Weitzer then took a step in front of all the soldiers.
10464
10465
10466
10467“From here on out, we will strike at the demons who are besieging the fortress! Including our reinforcements, our forces number fewer than those damn demons, but we have Hero -dono with us who holds the strength of ten thousand reinforcements! As long as she is fighting with us, we will never lose! Be honoured that you fight alongside the hero who was given the Goddess Alshuna’s glory! Everyone, take pride in facing this battle!”
10468
10469
10470
10471As his speech filled with an unusual amount of zeal ended, the soldiers raised a remarkably loud war cry. As the cry came to an end, Weitzer and Gaius immediately lined up at Hatsumi’s side. And then together with Weitzer’s command, the soldiers sallied out of the fortress and immediately ran down the hill. Keeping some distance between them and the demons, they quickly took formation and came to a stop.
10472 
10473“… It seems the demons noticed our intent and have begun moving.”
10474
10475
10476
10477“Since we’re forming up in the middle of the hill, it’s easy for them to tell.”
10478
10479
10480
10481After Weitzer’s explanation, the commander’s voice rang out from behind.
10482
10483
10484
10485“The formation is ready! We can attack at any time!”
10486
10487
10488
10489Hatsumi looked at her companions and gave them a single nod. As she did, Weitzer yelled out his orders.
10490
10491
10492
10493“Mage units, prepare to chant!”
10494
10495
10496
10497―In a collision on level ground where sheer numbers proved effective and there wasn’t any strategy in play, it was an established tactic to use magic units to strike a preemptive blow. After they fired magic all as one, they would be followed by volleys from the archers and a charge from the cavalry and foot soldiers.
10498
10499
10500
10501“After the magic volley ends, we’re charging! Vanguard, gather your courage!”
10502
10503
10504
10505Right after Gaius’ voice rang in the air, they could hear an ominous wail from the demons’ side.
10506Weitzer then called out to Selphy.
10507
10508
10509
10510“Selphy, after the preemptive strike finishes.”
10511
10512
10513
10514“I’ll take the unit around and provide support from the flanks right? Understood―Mage units, prepare to chant! Use fire and wind magic to deliver the demons a blow!”
10515 
10516After confirming that she knew what to do, Selphy ordered the mage units. As the sound of their chanting in unison filled the air, fire magic fanned by wind magic flew towards the demons all at once. The first strike crashed into the demons spreading out at the foot of the hill. After the second and third strike following that, the thundering rumble of the flames rose in the air.
10517
10518
10519
10520“Wind users keep the wind’s direction in check! Keep our forces upwind at all times, don’t be negligent of the adjustments!”
10521
10522
10523
10524Selphy’s orders came out once more. Meanwhile, the left and right flanks continued to fire magic at the demons, slowing their advance. Seeing the demons directly in front of them march through the fire, the swordsmen took action. The vanguard prepared to draw their swords, and Weitzer lifted his own to the sky. Just as sunlight reflected off the tip of his blade―
10525
10526
10527
10528“Alright, all at once―”
10529
10530
10531
10532And just as he was about to give the order to charge. A screaming report came in from the right flank.
10533
10534
10535
10536“Your Highness! Demon reinforcements from the right side!”
10537
10538
10539
10540“Wha!?”
10541
10542
10543
10544“With this timing!?”
10545
10546
10547
10548Weitzer and Hatsumi’s surprised voices piled atop each other. Gaius’ angry roar then fired off towards the messenger.
10549
10550
10551
10552“That side is a mountain! What’s going on!?”
10553 
10554
10555
10556
10557“They’re flying demons! They’re coming at us from the skies!”
10558 
10559“Did they prepare an ambush…?”
10560
10561
10562
10563“But the commander said it didn’t appear that way…”
10564
10565
10566
10567He said that there didn’t appear to be other demons in the area. Just what did that mean? As Hatsumi spun her thoughts around, Weitzer looked at her with a severe expression.
10568
10569
10570
10571“There’s no point disputing it now. There’s no other choice other than splitting off some of the soldiers at the front―Soldiers! Advance immediately and support the vanguard! The mage units at the front! Hurry and go around to support the right flank!”
10572
10573
10574
10575Just as he hastily gave his orders, another soldier came bearing a report as if dealing the final blow.
10576
10577
10578
10579“A message! Demons have appeared on the left side to the north! Their number far exceeds the ones here!”
10580
10581
10582
10583“Wha―How can that be?”
10584
10585
10586
10587“Ridiculous! Just at this time as if they’ve seen through us…!?”
10588
10589
10590
10591“That’s can’t be. Just where were they stationing such a large army…”
10592
10593
10594
10595Gaius groaned in bewilderment. Reinforcements came in from both sides and only appeared just as they were about to attack themselves. The timing was so good that it was as if the demons read their movements completely. At this rate, their force would be encircled from the front and both sides by a bulky demon army. Weitzer panicked and let out an angry roar rang through the air.
10596
10597
10598
10599“Our response!?”
10600 
10601“Th-there’s too many of them! They originally doubled our numbers, and with the reinforcements it’s now several times that! If they all collided with us, our army will not be able to withstand it!”
10602
10603
10604
10605Because there was a forest on the left side, they weren’t able to confirm the approaching demons themselves, but the demons from the mountain were now visible.
10606
10607
10608
10609“You’re kidding, that many…?”
10610
10611
10612
10613There was enough demons flying in to cover the mountainside with a dark red wriggling mass. There was too many of them, the soldiers currently on the right flank would never be able to defeat them. From the left flank, the messenger also reported a vast number of them coming from the forest… But it was a mystery. Right before they were about to attack, it was impossible for them to call in reinforcements. It was impossible unless they already had an ambush prepared laying dormant. But with such a large army, they should have been able to overthrow the fortress by brute force. There was no meaning in laying out the ambush to begin with.
10614
10615
10616
10617But even so they lured in the Alliance army perfectly, which meant that they were expecting reinforcements to come, but even that didn’t make any sense. There was no meaning in doing this much just to beat down some reinforcements. Gaius then yelled out.
10618
10619
10620
10621“Tch! The demons didn’t just have the detached forces attacking the boundary fortresses and the main force!?”
10622
10623
10624
10625―Hearing Gaius spit those words out, Hatsumi suddenly got a hint.
10626
10627
10628
10629“I see, a detached force…”
10630
10631
10632
10633Hatsumi’s voice was drowned out by the screams in their surrounding. She could hear Weitzer’s orders coming from right next to her.
10634 
10635“All forces maintain the formation. If our ranks break now the demons will take advantage of it! Hurry!”
10636
10637
10638
10639Maintain the formation. In other words they were planning to hold and fight. However even if they maintained the formation and fought defensively, it was obvious that there was nothing they could do before this number of demons. This was the crossroads to make a decision. After discerning that they couldn’t defeat the demons no matter how she thought about it, Hatsumi yelled at the top of her lungs.
10640
10641
10642
10643“Run away!”
10644
10645
10646
10647“Eh?”
10648
10649
10650
10651“Hero-dono!?”
10652
10653
10654
10655Bewildered voices were raised in her surroundings. It showed the most on Weitzer and Gaius ’ faces. Hatsumi turned to the two of them and passed down her command.
10656
10657
10658
10659“Everyone retreat! All units that just advanced, shift positions!”
10660
10661
10662
10663“However Hero-dono, if we do that the line of defence for this fortress will crumble!”
10664
10665
10666
10667“That may be so, but there are too many of them! If this continues, even if we fight we’ll only be annihilated!”
10668
10669
10670
10671“H-however, if we retreat so easily then the effect on morale would…”
10672
10673
10674
10675Certainly, after continuous victories, the morale of the entire Alliance army had swelled. On top of that, if the forces led directly by the hero retreated so easily, then it was only naturally morale would plummet. However…
10676 
10677“I don’t think it’s okay to suffer casualties just to maintain morale.”
10678
10679
10680
10681As Hatsumi bluntly stated this, Weitzer gave up on clinging onto the battle. He likely also knew that it would be foolish to continue fighting such a lopsided battle.
10682
10683
10684
10685“… Understood. Then hurry up and form up the rear guard, we’ll use the defensive capabilities of the fortress to…”
10686
10687
10688
10689“No, have all the soldiers in the fortress withdraw as well.”
10690
10691
10692
10693“The soldiers in the fortress will also retreat?”
10694
10695
10696
10697“Oi, then what will we do about slowing them down?”
10698
10699
10700
10701“If there’s no rear guard we can’t even run…”
10702
10703
10704
10705It was just as Gaius said. It was indispensable that a unit was there to slow down the pursuit so that the remaining force could run away. Because Hatsumi also understood this, she shook her head.
10706
10707
10708
10709“Of course we will assemble a rear guard. However, that rear guard will only be composed of those with spare strength and ourselves. Without barricading ourselves in the fortress, move with the premise of abandoning it.”
10710
10711
10712
10713“Abandoning you say…”
10714
10715
10716
10717“There’s no meaning in throwing away people’s lives to defend that fortress right?”
10718
10719
10720
10721Hearing her words, the two of them kept silent, but they were likely of the same opinion. It was true that this boundary fortress was an important base for keeping the demon invasion in check,
10722 
10723but at this rate, even if they went to defend it, the present condition would inevitably lead to its capitulation. That’s why it was vital to give it up and retreat.
10724
10725
10726
10727“And so, about the rear guard, if the two of you dislike it I don’t mind if you don’t do it.”
10728
10729
10730
10731Hatsumi presented them the choice that she was not coercing them into this. However, just as she expected, the two of them didn’t say they disliked it. Both Weitzer and Gaius, though their faces were covered in sweat, gave reassuring nods that they would support the retreat of the soldiers. Even at that time, another screaming report came from behind.
10732
10733
10734
10735“The right flank! They can’t take it anymore! The left flank is also about to collapse!”
10736
10737
10738
10739“That’s fast…”
10740
10741
10742
10743“We were lured in. Completely. We didn’t even have time to draw our swords.”
10744
10745
10746
10747They were completely caught in the flow. It all went exactly as the demons intended it to. The situation had become relentless to the point where there was nothing they could do to push back. At this rate, they couldn’t even properly perform a retreating b attle. Selphy, who was leading the mage units, then came running over.
10748
10749
10750
10751“Prince Weitzer, what is the situation here?”
10752
10753
10754
10755“We just decided our plan.”
10756
10757
10758
10759“To hold our ground?”
10760
10761
10762
10763“No… We decided to retreat.”
10764 
10765
10766
10767
10768Weitzer and Selphy bit down on their lips bitterly. As their exchange ended, Hatsumi spoke up.
10769 
10770“Weitzer, Gaius, Selphy.”
10771
10772
10773
10774“Ha.”
10775
10776
10777
10778“What’s up?”
10779
10780
10781
10782“Hatsumi.”
10783
10784
10785
10786“From here we’ll disperse and fight. After buying some time, everyone scatter and run away. Each of you lead a unit and retreat. I will move independently on my own.”
10787
10788
10789
10790“Independently… You…”
10791
10792
10793
10794“Hatsumi! You cannot do that!”
10795
10796
10797
10798Selphy denied in a strong tone. She was probably worried. However there was a reason Hatsumi had to do so.
10799
10800
10801
10802“I have the divine protection from the hero summoning ritual. That’s why I have more endurance than everyone else, I’ll manage one way or the other.”
10803
10804
10805
10806“Even so, no matter how you put it, for you to be alone!”
10807
10808
10809
10810“If I imprudently take soldiers along, it would only weigh me down. Isn’t that right?”
10811
10812
10813
10814“Th-that’s… Certainly true.”
10815
10816
10817
10818Unlike Gaius who was at a complete loss for words, Weitzer put on a serious expression and shook his head.
10819 
10820“No, Hero-dono. I will accompany you.”
10821
10822
10823
10824“You can’t. If we do not split up, who will protect the soldiers?”
10825
10826
10827
10828“I was ordered by his Majesty the King to help you. Also, I would like to help―”
10829
10830
10831
10832“Weitzer.”
10833
10834
10835
10836“Hero-dono…”
10837
10838
10839
10840Calling her by that name, he gazed at her eyes. Complaining with a firmly determined look, he had no intent of yielding. Seeing this, Hatsumi played a cowardly hand.
10841
10842
10843
10844“I will be fine on my on. That’s why Weitzer will join the rear guard and retreat all the way to the main force. If I say it is an order from the hero, will you listen?”
10845
10846
10847
10848“Hero-dono!? That’s!?”
10849
10850
10851
10852“Hatsumi…”
10853
10854
10855
10856“Oioi, that’s…”
10857
10858
10859
10860He had no choice but to agree if it was a hero’s order. They were words that Hatsumi never wanted to use. If she did, his choice would vanish just like that.
10861
10862
10863
10864“… Ku… All is as you will.”
10865 
10866It was painful for him to agree. She felt like he was wasted on a woman who was only called a hero. After hanging his head for a moment, he firmly raised his head, and yelled as he faced the soldiers.
10867
10868
10869
10870“From here our army will retreat! Abandon the fortress! Those who have strength remaining for a rear guard come with us. Everyone else hurry and retreat all the way to the main force in the wastelands!”
10871
10872
10873
10874Along with that command, the commanders of each unit embroiled in a free-for-all fight on the battlefield relayed the orders. Hatsumi then noticed, that an unpleasant cold sweat coiled around her and dripped down the back of her neck.
10875
10876
10877
10878★
10879
10880
10881
10882After Hatsumi and the others were scattered by the demons’ offensive, Weitzer made it all the way back to the main force, and without taking a moment to rest, immediately took command of the battlefield from the centre.
10883
10884
10885
10886“Preserve the right flank! Send a messenger to Valvauro’s army and have a portion of the left flank come around to the centre! While the main force endures their pressure, have the right flank push them back!”
10887
10888
10889
10890By the time he returned to the main force, the demons set up in the centre were already advancing and crashing into the four armies of the Alliance which composed the main force deployed at the plains before the wastelands. The Alliance army increased the number of soldiers there to begin with, so it looked like they outnumbered the demon force at first, but because the invading demon army as a whole was much larger in scale than they imagined, the front line had fallen into a stalemate.
10891
10892
10893
10894“Ku… Even after getting back to the main force, in this situation we’re still in a difficult position…”
10895 
10896After giving out orders from a location where he could see the trend of the battle, Weitzer bitterly grumbled to himself. As he did, a staff officer from the army respectfully to gave a report.
10897
10898
10899
10900“Your Highness! The current situation is about fifty-fifty, but the situation is not favourable enough for us to overturn it! We should pull back the line here and rally.”
10901
10902
10903
10904“Don’t be foolish! Are you saying we should fall to the rear of the fortress!? If we do that then Hero-dono will have no place to return to! Until she returns, we will hold this position!”
10905
10906
10907
10908“H-however… Then the army will…”
10909
10910
10911
10912Even if they weren’t wiped out, they would suffer considerable casualties. However, the staff officer was unable to say so.
10913
10914
10915
10916“If we lose Hero-dono, then that in itself will be a major blow to the Alliance army. We would lose the power bestowed to us by the Goddess Alshuna you hear?”
10917
10918
10919
10920The staff officer was unable to object to Weitzer’s words. On the battlefield, the hero’s power was tremendous. Hatsumi’s own abilities was one thing, but the effect of the divine protection from the hero summoning ritual was also immense. In all the battles up until now, she had never once lost her stamina, willpower or concentration. This was common knowledge among the army, the staff officer was unable to easily weigh out on a scale whether the hero or the army was more important.
10921
10922
10923
10924“I understand what you are saying. In a normal battle that would be the proper judgment. However, your statement as it is cannot stand in this situation. For the reputation of our army and my own mental health. Record keeper! Do not write down the statement the staff officer just said!”
10925
10926
10927
10928The record keepers nodded to Weitzer’s command. A fluttering green robe then came into his sight.
10929 
10930“Prince Weitzer.”
10931
10932
10933
10934“Selphy? What is it?”
10935
10936
10937
10938When Weitzer linked up with the main force, she was also able to return. Currently she was organizing the mage units on the right flank into three regiments and fighting a hard battle, but if she separated from them and came all this way, something must have happened.
10939
10940
10941
10942“Just now, Gaius-shi has returned from the west along with his unit.”
10943
10944
10945
10946“So he’s returned! And, is Hero-dono with him!?”
10947
10948
10949
10950“That’s… The survivors of the unit he brought along were unaware of Hero -dono’s location…”
10951
10952
10953
10954“Ku…!”
10955
10956
10957
10958His faint hope didn’t reach the heavens as he bit his lip. A man’s voice then cut into their conversation from afar.
10959
10960
10961
10962“Oi Weitzer! What the hell is the situation!?”
10963
10964
10965
10966“Gaius-shi! I told you to withdraw!”
10967
10968
10969
10970Gaius did not withdraw to the back and pursued Selphy. The staff officer and her own scream piled atop each other. However, on the other hand, Gaius and Weitzer didn’t pay them any mind and came together to confirm the situation.
10971
10972
10973
10974“Oi!”
10975 
10976
10977
10978
10979“It’s not good.”
10980 
10981“What about pushing back those shithead demons!?”
10982
10983
10984
10985“We’re taking actions to somehow manage.”
10986
10987
10988
10989Knowing that the main force was facing a difficult battle and that Hatsumi’s rescue was getting further and further away, Gaius kick the ground like he was trying to blow away his irritation at the situation.
10990
10991
10992
10993“Even though she insisted on going into a different forest from us…”
10994
10995
10996
10997“Don’t say it. If Hero-dono says so then we can only obey.”
10998
10999
11000
11001Gaius dropped his shoulders and sat on the ground as Weitzer tried to persuad e him that it was inevitable. They knew of Hatsumi’s abilities, and knew that she had power beyond what they knew of. If she told them she was going to be alright, they could only believe her. They had no choice but to follow a hero’s orders.
11002
11003
11004
11005“Gaius-shi, fall back! Even if your wounds are healed, your stamina has its limits! Now quickly, go with the other survivors.”
11006
11007
11008
11009“I get it, but I can’t do that in this kind of situation. I’ll wait here for Hatsumi’s return.”
11010
11011
11012
11013“But…”
11014
11015
11016
11017In complete opposition to Selphy who was still trying to persuade him, Weitzer spoke with the authority he was bestowed with.
11018
11019
11020
11021“Do as you will. But if you get in the way…”
11022 
11023“Ou! You can just leave me the hell behind. Don’t mistake what’s important.”
11024
11025
11026
11027They had come to a mutual understanding. Seeing the two of them like that, Selphy calmed down and let out a tired sigh. As she did, a soldier then came running and panting from the rear.
11028
11029
11030
11031“A message! Just now, guild members from the Twilight Pavilion have arrived to provide assistance!”
11032
11033
11034
11035The runner came to inform them of reinforcements. However, to Weitzer and the others, such information was still not particularly good news.
11036
11037
11038
11039“Even if they arrive now…”
11040
11041
11042
11043It wasn’t like the situation would change for the better. As long as it was nothing more than support from the guild, they would be unable to move anything on the scale of an army unit. In that case, against these numbers, it would be overwhelmingly insufficient.
11044
11045
11046
11047“However, along with several high ranking member, Camellia Sasanqua the Empress of the Sword Dance is with them. I expect they’ll be able to preserve the front to a certain extent.”’
11048
11049
11050
11051“Certainly, if that is the case…”
11052
11053
11054
11055“However, the demon army’s invasion has vigour. I don’t think it will―”
11056
11057
11058
11059Go so smoothly. Selphy had a faint glimmer of hope in her voice, but Gaius was still sullen. However, just as he was saying that, this time a messenger came from the front. Naturally, that one came from the front line where the fighting was taking place, so if there was an urgent message coming, it could only be…
11060
11061
11062
11063“The demon forces from the front are overtaking us! They’ll be here soon!”
11064 
11065“What did you say!?”
11066
11067
11068
11069“What the hell are you doing!? Fuck!”
11070
11071
11072
11073Weitzer and Gaius let out a yell at the sudden crisis. The staff officer next to them went completely pale. A hole had formed in the wall of soldiers. And then they started pouring through as they eliminated the soldiers… In other words, they were aiming for the commander. Weitzer drew his sword and Gaius stood to his feet.
11074
11075
11076
11077“We’re fighting back! Staff officers fall back and call for support! Every one here take up formation immediately! We’ll meet the demons and attack them back!”
11078
11079
11080
11081At Weitzer’s command, the soldiers present quickly took their positions. The spearmen advanced to the front and put together a wall of spears and the swordsmen hardened both flanks. Behind them, together with Weitzer, the mages were standing in a row. They were prepared to fire their magic at their own discretion at the demons. As Gaius and Selphy also prepared for battle, the demons came into sight.
11082
11083
11084
11085“That’s a lot…”
11086
11087
11088
11089There was easily over a hundred demons who broke through the front line. Along with enormous monsters, the demons were all in a single lump coming in at a terrifying speed.
11090
11091
11092
11093“First we’ll fire magic at them. After that I’ll leave the rest to you.”
11094
11095
11096
11097Both Weitzer and Gaius silently nodded back to Selphy. Every single person present had a poor complexion and had broken into a cold sweat. They managed to take formation in time, but there weren’t many mages, there was only enough to blow away just the front row of monsters at most. It was up to the spearmen and swordsmen to buy time until the next chant could finish, but they were outnumbered by the demons. It was unknown whether they would be able to hold out until reinforcements arrived.
11098 
11099As they held their breath, they waited for the demons’ line to come into striking range of magic. Before long, the mages all began chanting in unison, and immediately fired their magic. Fireballs rushed towards the demons like cannon fire. The spears and swords that were pointed forward shined brilliantly from the orange light. And from the fire, the demons began appearing one after the other.
11100
11101
11102
11103The demons’ vigour was not reduced in the slightest. Even more so than they expected, they were unable to deal any significant damage to the charging force. Everyone swallowed their saliva and looked at the scene pessimistically. And just at that time, from behind the formation, a solemn and quiet woman’s voice was carried by the wind and resounded around them.
11104
11105
11106
11107“―Just as the wind from far and wide conveys. Bring the flame that shines as it sways. Hear my voice, thou art the shimmer dyed in white. Hear my voice, thou art the shimmer which shakes off all calamity. And so, I shall sing and recite them once. Eva, Zurdick, Rozeia, Deivikusd…”
11108
11109
11110
11111What was resounding in the air, was a chant for a spell. A white magic circle formed in mid -air and began revolving. The magic circle disturbed all of the air in the surrounding, and a gale was born. And then, the white magic circle shed the light of a white incandescence.
11112
11113
11114
11115“―Mow them down! Truth Flare!” (White Flame Toss)
11116
11117
11118
11119A white flame coiled around them in a flash, and with a sound like a high pitched shriek, it swept into the demons from the side and mowed them down. Just a little after the white light came sweeping in from the side, the dust that went soaring due to the turbulent winds blew into the demons and detonated everything in a white explosion. After a soundless moment, a thunderous roar shook the earth. As the white light vanished, the demons had also all vanished. Looking at the remnants of the white flame that were still vigorously flickering in front of the spearmen, Weitzer came to his senses and raised a loud voice.
11120
11121
11122
11123“What is this!?”
11124
11125
11126
11127“It’s probably magic, but this destructive power is…”
11128 
11129He couldn’t tell what was going on at all. There was no mage in the Alliance who could use magic which such devastating power. While Weitzer looked dumbfounded, Selphy reported this to him. As Gaius looked at the dazzling white flame in astonishment, he let out a mutter.
11130
11131
11132
11133“Either way, with that destructive power… Almost all of them were completely blown away.”
11134
11135
11136
11137“It is not just that. The embers from the aftermath are taking down the remaining demons in the area. There’s no longer any need for us to do anything.”
11138
11139
11140
11141“That really put a waste to our heroic resolve though…”
11142
11143
11144
11145“It’s something to be thankful for. But even so, this kind of magic, just who could…”
11146
11147
11148
11149As Weitzer knit his brows, the wall of soldiers to the back split open, and a single shadow appeared with glossy silver hair and a robe of the same colour as the flame which burned the demons. Of course, this was the mage who just fired off the magic which defeated the demons―Felmenia.
11150
11151
11152
11153“―It seems we made it in time.”
11154
11155
11156
11157“Just now that was you―Wait, aren’t you the little lady that I met at the restaurant!?”
11158
11159
11160
11161Gaius opened his eyes wide as he spotted a familiar figure. Seeing him, Felmenia took a docile attitude and gave her greetings at their reunion.
11162
11163
11164
11165“Forvan-dono, it has been a long time.”
11166
11167
11168
11169“Y-yeah…”
11170 
11171
11172
11173
11174“Do you know her? Just who is she?”
11175 
11176“No, when I was coming back last time I met her at a restaurant but… That really was amazing magic huh. A white flame…”
11177
11178
11179
11180After seeing Felmenia’s magic and hearing Gaius’ words, Selphy seemed to have figured it out.
11181She showed a surprised expression as she spoke.
11182
11183
11184
11185“―Could you be the mage from Astel, the White Flame Felmenia Stingray-dono?”
11186
11187
11188
11189“Eh!? U-umm…”
11190
11191
11192
11193Having her identity figured out in an instant, Felmenia began to panic. Though she should have known this would have happened if she used the white flame.
11194
11195
11196
11197“Oioi, the little lady was the White Flame…?”
11198
11199
11200
11201“But why is Astel’s Court Mage-dono here?”
11202
11203
11204
11205Weitzer was perplexed since he knew her identity as one of the Court Mages of the Astel Kingdom. Suimei then appeared from behind her.
11206
11207
11208
11209“Well, a lot happened.”
11210
11211
11212
11213“You’re!?”
11214
11215
11216
11217“Yo.”
11218
11219
11220
11221Seeing Weitzer completely surprised, Suimei lightly raised his hand. It was a greeting meant for Gaius an the others as well, but looking at Suimei make such a relaxed greeting, Gauis made an expression like he strangely came to a complete understanding.
11222 
11223“… If the little lady is here then it would be obvious you were too.”
11224
11225
11226
11227“Well yeah. Besides, it’s not just us you know?”
11228
11229
11230
11231As he said this, Suimei turned his head to where Rumeya was smoking her pipe.
11232
11233
11234
11235“Larsheem’s General of the Fist-dono. It was been a while right?”
11236
11237
11238
11239“Ugeh!? Sasanqua of the Seven Swords!”
11240
11241
11242
11243“Ah? What’s with the ‘Ugeh’? Do you want me to beat you to a pulp again?”
11244
11245
11246
11247“Give me a break… I mean, please.”
11248
11249
11250
11251Gaius’ usual reliable expression crumbled into a weak one before Rumeya. Something must have happened before. Though they could guess from what she had just said. On the other hand, Selphy was making a curious expression as she spoke to Rumeya.
11252
11253
11254
11255“So you are the reinforcements from the guild?”
11256
11257
11258
11259“Yeah, that’s right. By the way…”
11260
11261
11262
11263As Rumeya began looking around, Lefille and Liliana suddenly came out.
11264
11265
11266
11267“It looks like they’re being pushed back quite a bit.”
11268
11269
11270
11271“It is not, a good atmosphere.”
11272 
11273“The little lady with the sword and the tiny one are also here huh… Yeah, the number of demons far exceeded what we were expecting.”
11274
11275
11276
11277The two of them were quite experience with battle and seemed to be able to read the situation of the army. Rather than not good, it was just bad. They weren’t quite on their heels, but just maintaining the front was quite difficult. Hearing this, Rumeya let out a sigh with a frown.
11278
11279
11280
11281“So, it led to this messed up situation huh―Aah, after this the lot from the guild will be supporting the other places. You don’t mind right, your Highness Weitzer?”
11282
11283
11284
11285“Yes. I thank you for your assistance, Sasanqua-dono.”
11286
11287
11288
11289During this, Suimei suddenly looked at his surrounding dubiously. He realized that somebody who was supposed to be there, wasn’t.
11290
11291
11292
11293“Hey, is Hatsumi not here?”
11294
11295
11296
11297“Now that you mention it, she doesn’t appear to be.”
11298
11299
11300
11301Agreeing with him, Felmenia also looked around, but they weren’t able to spot her figure. Suimei noticed that her companions and the Alliance soldiers were making a bitter expression, and he once more asked them.
11302
11303
11304
11305“Hey, where is Hatsumi?”
11306
11307
11308
11309“… What will you do if you hear about it?”
11310
11311
11312
11313Weitzer returned his question in a somehow irritated tone. Hearing this, Suimei grimaced and returned it right back at him.
11314 
11315
11316
11317
11318“The hell? Can’t I just ask?”
11319 
11320Suimei glared at him sharply as he asked, but Weitzer only glared back strangely and stayed silent. Seeing this exchange between them, the soldiers from Miazen were filled with anger. They were unable to stay silent at such arrogance before the prince of their country.
11321Representing them, a staff office came forward and flared up at Suimei.
11322
11323
11324
11325“Oi, you bastard! How dare you speak like that to his…”
11326
11327
11328
11329“Shut up. Outsiders should keep their mouths shut.”
11330
11331
11332
11333There was no time to dispute. After Suimei fired back in no time at all, he forcefully shut the staff officer’s mouth. No longer able to open his mouth by his own will, the staff officer was frozen in surprise for a moment, and then struggled to open his mouth with his hands.
11334
11335
11336
11337“Does someone else want to fucking complain? Come on out.”
11338
11339
11340
11341As Suimei scowled at them, Miazen’s soldiers faltered. Though a little late, Gaius gestured to them and warned them to step back. In a complete change from the friendly attitude he was showing before, Suimei’s expression was blurred by irritation. Selphy then spoke up.
11342
11343
11344
11345“Hatsumi is not here.”
11346
11347
11348
11349“She’s not?”
11350
11351
11352
11353“Yes…”
11354
11355
11356
11357Selphy nodded back in a depressed tone. And then, she told Suimei and the others about what happened at the boundary fortress.
11358
11359
11360
11361“… So, you guys were ambushed at the fortress you went to relieve.”
11362 
11363“And then we were scattered, we were the only ones to link back up…”
11364
11365
11366
11367“Oioi, so it ended up like that huh…”
11368
11369
11370
11371Hearing Weitzer groan as he told him this, Suimei pinched his brow. The situation was moving in a direction he did not expect at all, and it was the worst imaginable.
11372
11373
11374
11375“A rescue… If it was something you could do you would already be doing it huh.”
11376
11377
11378
11379Without waiting for anyone to reply, Suimei convinced himself and remained silent for a moment. And then, as if he settled on a general plan for his actions from here on out, he turned to Selphy with a firm expression.
11380
11381
11382
11383“So? Which way?”
11384
11385
11386
11387“Which, way?”
11388
11389
11390
11391“Which direction is that boundary fortress in?”
11392
11393
11394
11395“Why are you asking something like that, bastard?”
11396
11397
11398
11399“I’m going to save her. Isn’t it obvious? If I know the general area it’ll be easier to search.”
11400
11401
11402
11403As Suimei said this, Weitzer flared up while still gripped by surprise.
11404
11405
11406
11407“You… If you do that it will mean plunging into the demon army you know!?”
11408
11409
11410
11411“I can tell that much without you telling me.”
11412 
11413“You can tell!? Don’t be foolish! Just what are you thinking plunging into the middle of the demons despite knowing that!?”
11414
11415
11416
11417Certainly, in a normal situation it would be a strange declaration. But they were only talking about plunging into the demons. Suimei could somewhat understand his anger, but he also felt that Weitzer was also somehow flustered.
11418
11419
11420
11421“Hey you, just what’s got you so angry?”
11422
11423
11424
11425“I’m not particularly angry!”
11426
11427
11428
11429“Well calm down a bit. Either way, if I don’t go to save Hatsumi right away it’ll be bad right? It’s not the time to debate whether or not I can do it.”
11430
11431
11432
11433After saying something completely reasonable, Weitzer was at a loss for words. And then, as if swallowing down his anger, he cast his eyes down as if vexed. Perhaps he understood that he had lost his composure.
11434
11435
11436
11437“… Are you saying you can do it?”
11438
11439
11440
11441“I have to. It’s my role.”
11442
11443
11444
11445Hearing Suimei say this, Selphy spoke up in a fluster.
11446
11447
11448
11449“H-however, even if you head towards the fortress, you don’t know whether you can catch up to Hatsumi or where she went right?”
11450
11451
11452
11453“I’ll just have to try my best and search. Nothing will start unless you do something.”
11454 
11455
11456
11457
11458“But you know lad, the place you’re trying to go to is filled with demons right?”
11459 
11460“That’s why you’ll attract a whole lot of them, old man. If you do, I can get by skillfully.”
11461
11462
11463
11464Suimei shook off all of their anxieties like they were nothing. All three of them sank into silence.
11465
11466
11467
11468“Then Suimei-dono, I will go with…”
11469
11470
11471
11472Just as Felmenia was requesting to accompany him, Lefille stopped her.
11473
11474
11475
11476“No. Felmenia-jou, we will stay behind.”
11477
11478
11479
11480“Eh? Why!?”
11481
11482
11483
11484“This is a losing battle. The Alliance soldiers are at a disadvantage against those numbers on an open plain. If we do not suppress their advance, let alone recovering, holding on will be impossible. It’s up to us to attract the demons.”
11485
11486
11487
11488Lefille gazed over the sand being kicked up from the battlefield as she restrained Felmenia.
11489Looking at her, Rumeya held her chin as she laughed lightly.
11490
11491
11492
11493“You sure said it Lefi. Do you see those numbers?”
11494
11495
11496
11497“When those things invaded Noshias, the number of demons I cut down myself was about that number.”
11498
11499
11500
11501Lefille fearlessly boasted. They were reliable words for a warrior about to head into battle. Weitzer and the others as well as the Alliance soldiers didn’t pay her to o much attention. However there were a few people present who thought her words were only bravado. Liliana then spoke up in a somewhat clumsy tone.
11502 
11503“Lefille. That’s, a lie, right?”
11504
11505
11506
11507“Yeah, of course it’s a lie.”
11508
11509
11510
11511Though she said that, her tone certainly didn’t seem serious. When Noshias was invaded by demons, Suimei heard there was a preposterous number of them. If that was true, and taking into account her true abilities…
11512
11513
11514
11515“Umm, Suimei-dono…”
11516
11517
11518
11519“It doesn’t necessarily sound like a lie at all…”
11520
11521
11522
11523“Yes…”
11524
11525
11526
11527Suimei had a little secret talk with Felmenia. He didn’t think it was actually true, but it was definite that she defeated quite a number of them. Perhaps because of what they were talking about, even if she charged into all the demons they could see in front of them, they felt like it was possible she would just come back with a composed expression. Hearing Lefille boast like that, Rumeya burst into laughter.
11528
11529
11530
11531“You said it. You’re in quite the good mood.”
11532
11533
11534
11535“I’m just happy I’ll be able to vent my anger after a long while. I haven’t fought any demons since I was in Astel.”
11536
11537
11538
11539Her voice as she said this was filled with an extraordinary wrath. And then, Lefille turned towards Suimei.
11540
11541
11542
11543“So, that’s how it is, Suimei-kun.”
11544 
11545
11546
11547
11548“Yeah, I’ll leave it to you. Menia and Rumeya too.”
11549 
11550“Yes, please leave it to us.”
11551
11552
11553
11554“Aiyo. Get it done lickety-split and save her you hear?”
11555
11556
11557
11558After the two of them replied, Liliana who had been following along, mumbled apologetically.
11559
11560
11561
11562“… There’s nothing, that I can do…”
11563
11564
11565
11566“This time you played a huge role in other places. Today just take a look at Menia’s magic and study.”
11567
11568
11569
11570Hearing Suimei reassure her, Liliana nodded back. The talks between Suimei’s group came to and end quickly. However, the others were all still anxious. That was natural, the place that Suimei was headed towards was―
11571
11572
11573
11574“The fortress is to the northeast of here. However, how will you pass through that thick battle formation?”
11575
11576
11577
11578“How? I don’t have any intention of struggling my way through that.”
11579
11580
11581
11582As Suimei said that, he pointed his chin towards the direction that Selphy pointed out. They could faintly see the demon army gathering there in the distance. The Alliance army was not there, and despite it being inadequately defended, they were not attacking, as if the battle formation was there to defend. It was somewhat inconceivable, but having already made his plan, it was not anything Suimei would feel uneasy about.
11583
11584
11585
11586“Ridiculous. Even if you try and go around, it’s not like you’ll escape the demons’ reach.”
11587
11588
11589
11590“Well that’s obvious from looking at their numbers.”
11591 
11592Hearing that he was off the mark, Weitzer’s bewilderment only strengthened. Suimei then stepped forward. Gaius’ voice chased him hot on his heels.
11593
11594
11595
11596“Oi, are you listening to us lad!?”
11597
11598
11599
11600“I can hear you. That’s why, all of you stand back a bit.”
11601
11602
11603
11604“Ah?”
11605
11606
11607
11608Gaius only grew more puzzled from Suimei’s response. Without replying to him any further, Suimei continued walking forwards. As if flipping open a coat, he flung his arm out, and his green clothing changed to a black suit in an instant.
11609
11610
11611
11612On one hand was the two men and the Alliance army unable to get rid of their bewilderment, on the other, Felmenia, Lefille, Liliana and Rumeya obediently stepped back as they were told. And then…
11613
11614
11615
11616“― Abreq ad Habra…” (Oh death. Thou shall perish before my lightning…)
11617
11618
11619
11620Suimei’s voice quietly resounded in the skies above the battlefield. And before long, the inhuman shriek of a woman swept down.
11621
11622
11623
11624★